Hi Zampsa. Hi Azirahael.

Oh that bit at the end wasn't really a question of what the Master was doing. He was definitely building an army out of anyone who wandered into that town. But for every one human they turned they probably ate another five and dumped the bodies in that one cellar.

The real question is why there were ten times as many slavers and and Mad Queen soldiers as there were townspeople. I'll probably mention this in the next Dark Ages entry but it seems odd that both of the organized enemy forces on the map just kept sending waves after wave of men to that one small ghost town. What the heck could their end game be?

But long before we get into any of that we're at the point in the story where we finally meet what is arguably Xander's most stable girlfriend. That will be coming up in........

_________________
Time and Time Again

Time and Time Again.

Author: Citanul

Feedback: Be kind, rewind? Seriously though all feedback is welcome.

Spoilers: Just about all of them. Go watch the show. And Angel too. Also Agents of Shield a little bit. You know what, if a name you don’t recognize pops up most of the time you can find dozens of pages of character bio if you type that name and the word comics into Wikipedia. It’s almost scary how much page space comic book fans have taken up on that site.

Rating: NC-17 = Smutty smut smut smut. Seriously though they make love quite often.

Pairings: W/T, B/F, G/J, D/J, F/G, A/?, X/C (X/A in half the worlds.) D/C (Though not till they’re older and even then maybe not so much with the graphic detail.)

Disclaimer: You all know I don’t own the rights to characters you’ve seen on TV.

Summary: A story of reincarnation and interdimensional travel made possible through the power of love. What misfortunes will our two favorite love birds be able to prevent with the aid of experience from countless past lives?

Author’s Note: So we finally get to see a certain brash fan favorite character in the main story line. As this chapter takes place in the one episode where the characters got to go through wild and painful story arcs that had no lasting consequences it should be noted that there is a fairly heavy amount of angst in this part.

Also the issue of a few different types of abuse comes up for multiple characters. So trigger warnings all around because just about all the most important players are going to hit rock bottom in one way or another. Some more than once.

******************************

Chapter 30: The Wish

As the cheerleader stepped out of her red sports car wearing a dark burgundy leather jacket and matching skirt with a thigh high slit she schooled her emotions. She had spent the last few days crying over the relationship she chose to end and the nearly fatal gut wound inflicted by monsters she had never wished to face. Now her tears were gone and her attitude was as strident as ever. The rightful queen of Sunnydale High was back and she was in no mood to suffer challenges to her authority. Cordelia Chase was back.

With confidence she began her walk down the crowded halls of the school with her head held high. Then the whispers started. Students all around muttered rumors and gossip as the head cheerleader strolled by. It wasn’t long before her proud façade began to wear thin. Then something dreadful happened.

“Cordelia!” Harmony called out in a cheerfully empty headed voice. The blonde approached with all the members of Cordelia’s former gang. They came wearing smiles and what passed, in Sunnydale at least, for reasonable designer knock offs. Cordelia had dreaded the confrontation so much that when it finally came she almost missed the vacuous blonde’s introduction of a new brunette who wore a green sweater around her shoulders. Around her neck was a silver pendant with a dark emerald at its center.

“Nice bag.” The new girl said in a reserved tone. “Prada?”

“Good call.” Cordelia replied with a slightly approving smile. “Most people around here can’t tell Prada from Payless.”

“God Cordy, when I heard about… Well I mean I couldn’t believe it.” Harmony said as she wormed her way back into the conversation. Cordelia noticed the new girl gave the blonde an exasperated eye roll. “But it was smart, you know, the injury thing. You take a week off. Let everybody forget about the temporary insanity that was Xander Harris.”

“Xander who?” Cordelia asked in as convincing a voice as she could manage. Harmony looked genuinely confused for a moment before she realized all the other girls were laughing at the brunette’s joke.

“You know what you have to do.” One of the other Cordettes chimed in with only mild sincerity. “Start dating. Get back on the horse!”

“Oh absolutely!” Cordelia agreed with the girls as they seemed to accept her back into the fold. “I am ready to ride.”

“Then I have just the stallion.” Harmony said. “He’s so you.” Cordelia followed the blonde as she turned towards the courtyard stairs leading to the second floor of the school. The head cheerleader saw one of the least popular boys in school sitting by himself on the bottom two steps. He looked up to the oncoming cheerleader and began to laugh.

“I’m pretty sure he won’t cheat on… Jonathan! Stop laughing!” Harmony began to belittle her former friend only to grow angry as the young man who was meant to be the punch line of her joke stood and began to walk off.

“You seriously hanging out with Harmony again Cordelia?” Jonathan asked as he dumped his drink in a nearby trash can. “You can do way better.”

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” Harmony shouted as the short young man walked off. As the other girls started laughing at Harmony’s expense the head cheerleader took the chance to slip away. She had no desire for another round of the vapid blonde’s snide jabs. Her day was off to a far worse start than she wished.

******************************

“Cordelia.” The last voice the head cheerleader wanted to hear called out to her as she clutched the wound in her stomach. Cordelia’s day had only seemed to go down hill after her first run in with Harmony and her other former followers.

The new girl had made an effort to lighten things by going with Cordelia to The Bronze. Unfortunately Anya’s constant griping about men and frequent questions about what she really wished would happen to her ex only soured Cordelia’s mood. She didn’t hate Xander. She couldn’t. But the current state of high school affairs was intolerable.

And now the one person who perfectly symbolized Cordelia’s lost status stood just a few feet behind her in the alley outside The Bronze. The head cheerleader turned and saw the skinny redhead and the curvy honey blonde standing there looking at her with far too much pity in their eyes. How dare they pity her!

“What do you want Rosenberg?” Cordelia spat with a slight wince as her stitches ached. “Did Xander send you two to beg for him?”

“No!” Willow cried out. “We just… We wanted to say how sorry we are for, well, everything.”

“Oh this is just perfect.” Cordelia muttered as she tried to turn and walk away. Before she could take another step one of Sunnydale’s many less pleasant denizens leapt out of a nearby shadow. The vampire managed to knock the injured cheerleader against a wall and into a loose pile of garbage before any of the three girls could react.

When Cordelia finally looked up from the mound of trash she saw the vampire levitating a few feet off the ground. She glanced towards the witches and saw they were chanting while clasping hands. In an instant the vampire burst into flames and was no more. The cheerleader managed to climb out of the garbage just in time to be seen by Harmony and her vapid followers who walked by laughing. The girls laughed even harder than before once they noticed Cordelia’s sorry state.

As they passed Harmony gave Cordelia one more parting jab. “Wow Cordy, I knew Xander was a loser, but I didn’t think he was so bad that you’d switched teams.” The other girls laughed all the harder as they disappeared around the corner.

“Don’t worry about her Cordy.” Willow tried to sound reassuring but only managed to anger the brunette further.

“How dare you?” Cordelia seethed as she glared at the two witches.

“Umm, huh?” Willow asked in confusion as Tara clutched her hand.

“Where did you even get the idea that it was okay for you to feel sorry for me Willow?” Cordelia shouted as the redhead cringed. “You are nothing! You’re so far beneath me you’re not even worth my time. You should be thankful I even acknowledged your awful clothes the few times you dared to stand in my way at the stupid school water fountains and lunch lines! Harmony is dumb enough that she thinks it makes her cool to pick on social retards like you but I know better! You were never worth my time, and now you have the nerve to feel sorry for me? Go to hell Willow!”

“Don’t talk to her like that!” Tara shouted as she stormed up to the outraged cheerleader with a dangerous glare in her eyes.

“Oh did you finally find some backbone trailer trash?” Cordelia yelled in the honey blonde’s face.

“Hey!” Willow shouted back at the insult to her girlfriend only for Tara to put a hand out and hold her back.

“G-g-go h-home and cool off Cordelia.” Tara said in a firm tone despite her stutter.

The head cheerleader glared at the witch. She stared into piercing blue eyes waiting for the honey blonde to back down. When that submission never came Cordelia simply turned and stormed off in a huff.

Willow and Tara turned to each other yet again. Though the conversation had gone about as well as they were used to it going they still felt the sting of the angry girl’s harsh words. As they turned back to the night club the witches couldn’t help but feel a sense of unease loom over their near future.

******************************

“I can’t believe that stuck up bitch had the nerve to… Ugh!” Tara complained as she and Willow got ready for bed. Her angry tirade was cut short as she took a moment to appreciate her love’s body in all of its nude splendor.

“Baby, don’t.” Willow pleaded as she for once looked past the naked beauty before her and locked eyes with the one person who gave her existence meaning. “What she said to me isn’t important. Cordelia and I have never been on good terms. If anything what she said to you is the thing that came out of left field.”

“Sweetie, no one has the right to talk to you like that.” Tara admonished her love.

“I know.” Willow said as she climbed into bed and lifted the covers up so that the honey blonde could join her. “But so long as I have you none of that matters. The whole world could potentially, and has literally a few times; melt away and I’d be fine as long as you were waiting for me on the other side.”

“I’ll always find you Willow.” Tara promised as she slid into the warm bed and wrapped herself around the lithe redhead’s back. She placed several delicate kisses on Willow’s shoulders and the back of her neck as she nuzzled in for the night. The scent of Willow filled Tara as she buried her nose her in short red locks. The sensation immediately calmed the honey blonde’s outrage from earlier in the evening. “I love you Willow.” She swore.

“And I love you Tara.” Willow promised. “So much Baby. You are the reason I can get up and face the day every morning. If I didn’t have you I couldn’t be me. I’d just be an empty shell floating through life trying to get by with whatever came along.”

“You’re stronger than that and you know it.” Tara argued as she squeezed the redhead against her exposed breasts a little tighter. “You are the strongest, most caring and compassionate person I know.”

“And I’m a pale shadow compared to how wonderful you are.” Willow said with a small smile as one of her hands went to cover Tara’s arm around her waist while the other worked its way back to rest on the curvy thigh that pressed against her own thigh and buttocks. “You’re my light, my order, my journey.”

Tara let out a whimper of pleasure as her love’s kind words wrapped around her heart while her warm hand squeezed her smooth skin. “You’re such a charmer Willow.” Tara whispered into her love’s ear as one of her hands began to glide down Willow’s tight stomach towards her belly button. “I bet you say that to all your soulmates.”

“No, just the one.” Willow said in a calm voice. Her breath hitched and she let out a gasp as Tara’s fingers wove through soft red curls on their journey south. “Ooh, Baby.” She whispered as her always made her forget all about their troubling day.

“I’ll always find you Sweetie.” Tara repeated her promise just as her finger tips found her everything’s most sensitive places. The firm hand around Willow’s waist moved up to cup on petite breast. “And once I find you I’ll always make you mine.”

“I love it when you make me yours Baby.” Willow let out a moan of pleasure as her hips ground back into Tara’s bringing the desperately needed contact both craved. As the night wore on the witches reaffirmed their eternal commitment to one another in the best way they knew how.

******************************

“The nerve of those two!” Cordelia grumbled as she and her new friend walked out into the school courtyard. She clutched her side yet again as the agitated wound sent another stab of pain through her torso.

“You okay?” Anya asked in concern.

“Oh I just pulled some stitches last night. Know why? Surprise, it was Willow and Tara’s fault.” Cordelia continued to lament her problems as yet another annoyance chimed in.

“Oh hey! It’s garbage girl.” Harmony greeted the brunette. “Loved the look last night Cor. Dumpster chic for the dumped. Better be careful hanging around Anya though. Wouldn’t want your girlfriends to get jealous.”

The blonde and her minions laughed as they sauntered off. Cordelia glared at them as she still clutched her aching side. Anya saw the hurt in the cheerleader’s eyes and decided to show some compassion to the girl. She hoped it would help speed her mission along.

“Here. I think you need this more than I do right now.” Anya said as she removed the heirloom necklace and offered it to Cordelia. The girl had said it was a good luck charm and sadly Cordelia had to agree that she needed all the luck she could get.

“Yeah I could use some luck.” Cordelia admitted as Anya helped put the necklace around her neck. “Or a big bucket of mop water.” She added as she glared at the witches sitting in the middle of the gathering of Scoobies across the quad. Willow and Tara laughed and held hands as they watched Buffy and Faith playfully horse around. Xander watched with what Cordelia could tell was a forced smile. “If they weren’t so powerful I swear!”

“Okay, not too sure what that means.” Anya admitted before trying to move the conversation along. “I guess they’re nerds or whatever. And the gay thing is a little…”

“This has nothing to do with them being gay!” Cordelia snapped. “What is it with everyone? I can hate a person just fine without having to drag their sexuality into it!”

“Oh I totally agree.” Anya backpedaled to try and salvage her mission. “And you’re probably right about them. But, Xander, he’s an utter loser. Don’t you wish?”

“I never would have looked twice at Xander if all his precious girlfriends hadn’t made him marginally cooler by hanging with him! Especially Willow and Tara!” Cordelia shot back.

“Really?” Anya asked as she gave the Scoobies another speculative look.

“Yeah, I swear!” Cordelia said as she began to let Anya’s constant questions about wishes play through her mind. “I should never have let their relationship and all their new money and political power draw me into that whole demon filled mess. I can’t stand the fact that they tricked me like that! I wish Willow and Tara never found each other.”

As the words left her mouth Cordelia watched in horror as the other brunette turned to face her. The youthful face the girl once sported was long gone. In its place was a terrifying visage littered with veins and wrinkles befitting the ugliest hags from folklore. One word from the demon seemed to take physical form as Cordelia felt her world slipping away.

“Done.” Anyanka intoned in a deep, raspy voice that lacked all of Anya’s former warmth and kindness. A deafening hum filled her ears and a blinding flash clouded the cheerleader’s vision as reality was unmade.

******************************

“Anya?” Cordelia looked around the school courtyard. The other brunette was gone. Miraculously so was the wound in Cordelia’s torso. Another scan of her surroundings revealed that the entire Scooby gang was also missing. Yet the heirloom necklace remained.

“I wished Willow and Tara never found each other and now they’re gone.” Cordelia mused to herself. “She was like a good fairy. A scary, vein-y, good fairy.” The smile returned to her face for the first time in over a week. Cordelia laughed as she waltzed into the school.

The halls were just as crowded as before. Maybe more so Cordelia thought as she wandered the school looking for changes her wish had wrought. The whispers and gossip that plagued Cordelia the day before were gone. Students seemed more cheerful and fashionably dressed than ever before. She caught a glimpse of Harmony and the other vapid girls who once called themselves her Cordettes. To Cordelia’s surprise the simple blonde smiled brightly as their eyes met.

“Where have you been?” Harmony cried out with genuine joy as she ran up to Cordelia like the obedient lapdog she had always been before the Slayers and witches changed things. Things were truly as they should be. As Harmony and the other girls praised her a handful of young men came up and each begged for her attention. The same people that had mocked and ridiculed her moments ago now fell at her feet where they belonged.

As Cordelia began to lead her procession down the hall towards her next class she turned to Harmony. She just had to ask the question that burned in her mind. “So Harm, what’s the latest you’ve heard about Rosenberg and Maclay?” She asked only to blink in surprise as everyone around her flinched at the first name.

“Cordy?” Harmony whispered in a fearful voice. “You know we aren’t supposed to ask about you know who. What if she heard?”

“What?” Cordelia asked in turn. “What’s the big deal? All I wanted to know is if Willow is suffering as much as…” She never finished her question. A hand came out of nowhere and wrapped around her throat like a vise. Cordelia was slammed against the nearest locker. Her eyes almost fluttered closed upon the jarring impact. Once she managed to look at her attacker the cheerleader grew even more confused. “Buffy?”

“What did I tell you about badmouthing Willow?” Buffy demanded an answer as her fingers tightened around Cordelia’s throat. “You don’t get to talk about her after everything she’s done for this town. After everything she’s given up!”

Cordelia managed a brief glance around and found that the halls had all but cleared out. She saw harmony spare her one last glance before disappearing around a corner. She then looked back to the angry Slayer and the lone figure standing just behind her. What was Xander doing there with that expression? The cold, merciless glare was nothing like any she had ever seen him wear before.

“Wait.” Cordelia wheezed out before she helplessly gasped for air.

“Buff.” Xander said in a quiet voice that seemed to penetrate the Slayer’s rage. In an instant the fingers strangling Cordelia loosened just enough to allow air to flow freely.

Cordelia wheezed again as she sucked in fresh breath. “Okay Slayer, I get it.” She protested. “You don’t have to go all Amazon on me. Where’s your girlfriend or your little sister? They usually keep you in line more than this.”

“What?” Buffy asked in a harsher tone than she had before. Her fingers tightened once more and Cordelia suddenly wished she had never met the petite blonde. “You know I’m an only child and I have no idea why you’d think I’m gay. Is there a reason you’re being such a bitch today Cordy or is it just because you’re bored?” Buffy asked with a vicious growl.

Cordelia’s vision blurred. Darkness crept in from all corners. She was going to die at the hands of Buffy Summers.

“Buff I think she gets it. Maybe you could let her down before she turns blue. Well more so anyway.” Xander quipped in his usual cheery tone. The almost upbeat emotion seemed to snap the Slayer out of her murderous rage. Her fingers loosened from around the cheerleader’s neck ever so slightly and she turned to face Xander. He smiled at her and nodded. Buffy let go of Cordelia’s throat and the cheerleader fell to the ground, desperately gasping for air. The Slayer turned and stormed off without another glance towards her potential victim.

“Thanks Xander.” Cordelia muttered as she rubbed her tender neck and looked up to her ex. “What was her deal?”

“You know better Cordelia.” He said with seething anger and venom dripping from his every word. “Next time I won’t stop her.” He too turned and stormed off. Cordelia suddenly felt very alone in the empty hall. A moment passed before the door beside her opened an inch.

“Is she gone?” Snyder asked the fallen cheerleader with fear and panic in his voice.

******************************

“Their troops are arrayed before the gates to the city my King.” One of the soldiers said as he entered the command tent and saluted the figure in foreboding black armor.

“Then they will die like the vermin they are.” The Witch King said in the deep menacing voice the men had come to fear. The ruler strode across the tent and picked up the massive great sword that had struck fear in the hearts of countless foes. With the weapon strapped into place on the tyrant’s back the Witch King turned and left the tent.

Once outside the Witch King surveyed the troops. Loyal soldiers freed from captivity and pressed into service stood ready to sack the heavily fortified city. They knew their ruler would utterly destroy the enemy forces. They had seen it happen many times before.

“Have my men fall back.” The Witch King ordered taking several powerful strides towards the front line. “I’ll handle this enemy myself.”

“At once you highness.” The nearest officer groveled as he bowed to the terrifying ruler. He soon turned and carried out the orders. Signal banners shot up all along the orderly formations. Men that had formed an impenetrable line around the command tent parted before their ruler. They backed away from the fields stretched out before the city and the enemy forces that faced them from the far side.

The Witch King strode with confidence towards the enemy city. They had proven themselves to be an annoyance that could no longer be tolerated. Moments passed as the soldiers defending the city watched the approaching tyrant. The Witch King came to a stop half way between both armies. The figure clad in jet black armor looked up and down the enemy line. After a moment the Witch King raised one hand towards the front most enemy general and beckoned him forward.

“General Riley?” The soldier nearest the commanding officer asked in a worried tone as the Witch King gestured in their direction. The stoic general simply glared back at the enemy. In complete silence he raised his own sword and urged his horse to take a step forward. In perfect unison the forces of the Mad Queen followed their last commander into battle. The charge began slowly but soon sped up to a maddening pace. All that remained of the Mad Queen’s forces barreled down on the Witch King. If only they knew the power of the individual they faced.

The Witch King brought both hands up and flung them towards the oncoming legions. From the tree line behind her camp a darkness arose. Cackling filled the air and the black mass lifted up into the sky. Then the screeching mass surged forward. It swooped down across the plain with speed that put the charging army to shame. The darkness surged and flowed around the Witch King before rocketing towards the enemy line. Few men faltered. Few still had a will of their own that was capable of faltering. It didn’t matter. Nothing the Mad Queen threw at the Witch King mattered.

The darkness filling the sky crashed into the soldiers and flowed over and around them. They had just enough time to realize the cackling mass was comprised of countless ravens. The unkindness surged and pulsed with malice. It washed away the forces of the Mad Queen, enveloping all.

With a simple arm wave from the Witch King the unkindness rose into the air once more. They left nothing in their wake. No soldier or horse or demon loyal to the enemy remained on the battlefield. The ravens circled high above the city that was the last stronghold of the Mad Queen. All grew quiet on the battlefield.

The gauntleted fingers of the Witch King let out a profane snap. The cackling of ravens ceased. It was replaced with screams of terror. Men, demons, horses and other beasts of burden fell from the sky. The shrieks of terror filled the air as the unkindness released its cargo. Every last creature that had charged the Witch King plummeted to their doom.

Fires broke out as men and beasts struck rooftops throughout the city. Explosions from bombarded granaries and armories rocked the besieged city. Fire spread through the streets as the last citizens of the Mad Queen panicked. No place within the walls of the city was safe from the onslaught.

With deceptive casualness the Witch King brought one hand up. The forces behind the armored figure’s back snapped to attention. They slowly advanced on the outer walls of the ruined city as it burned. Nothing could stand before the might of their ruler.

******************************

“So what’s up for today Captain?” Logan asked as he fixed his stun baton to his belt. He looked up to the blonde woman and smiled. His squads had all but stamped out the last of the insurgents in New York City. Soon the entire world would know the peace and prosperity offered by Magneto and the rest of the House of M.

“Same as usual Chief.” Captain Marvel said with a bright smile as she hovered just over the edge of the balcony outside his office. “Patrolling the streets and saving the lives of innocents.”

“Good enough for me.” Logan replied with a smile. “The people are lucky to have you Carol. It’s no wonder they all but unanimously named you the most beloved super hero in the world.”

“Oh stop.” Carol said with an almost bashful smile. “You’ll make a girl blush Chief.”

“Ha!” Logan laughed with more than a little sarcasm in his voice. “If only you swung that way Bub.”

The two most influential enforcers of Magneto’s new world order laughed as they readied to patrol their city. Carol with her nearly limitless powers and Logan with his special police force. Carol donned her red and blue mask and flew off. She soared above the city streets, taking in the view. Nothing compared to the rush she got from her calling.

“Captain Marvel!” Cheers came from below. The people loved seeing their protector in action. As she turned down one street the cries of adulation turned to shrieks of panic. Captain Marvel saw the source of the troubles. An apartment building was on fire. Without hesitation the hero dove into action. She had a job to do.

******************************

“What’s next Mistah J?” Harley Quinn cried out in the loud ditzy voice she knew her man just adored.

“Harl my dear, that is for me to know and you to find out.” The Joker replied before a sour grimace crossed his face. “Well me and this band of merry scoundrels at any rate.”

“Ooh, I just love your brilliant plans boss.” She cooed as she tried to wriggle against his dark purple suit. The Joker simply put a hand on her face and shoved her off with contempt.

“Not now woman.” He snapped before turning to storm off towards the doors where she had last seen the other criminals who they were working with. She had no clue what it was that Lex Luthor, Vandal Savage and Circe had planned but she knew Mistah J was crucial. So that meant Harley Quinn, Deathstroke, Cheetah, and Black Manta and his boys would stop at nothing to keep him safe. The former psychiatrist smiled happily as she looked forward to celebrating with a nice crime spree after all this was done and over with. They had been gone from Gotham for a week now and Harley was sure that Two Face and Penguin were up to something. Mistah J wouldn’t like it if he found out they had moved in on his turf while he helped out the Legion. He’d probably punish her again.

A shudder of regret moved through the thin blonde. She knew he loved her. It was just about the most important fact that she knew to be true. But a part of her wished he could express his love less violently. She quickly cast off those thoughts as she heard her man grumbling something through the now open doors.

“And just what does Sally Green Thumbs want this time?” The Joker shouted. Harley couldn’t help but swoon as a certain intoxicating scent drifted through the closing doors. She had no idea who the last member of their current super villain team up was, but by the sounds of Mistah J’s complaints she was no good. Harley just hoped that the hussy knew not to mess with her man.

******************************

“Hi Mom, hi Dad.” Xander grumbled as he stepped through the front door of his parent’s house.

“Hi Xander.” The two adults droned in unison as they stared blankly into the living room walls. He sighed as he looked at them and their pitiful state.

“Did you guys do all the regular chores while I was at school?” He asked in a sad voice.

“Yes Xander.” They replied in the same empty monotone.

He just let his head hang in pity. He didn’t exactly like what had been done to his parents. But at least they weren’t drinking anymore. At least they weren’t fighting anymore. At least his dad wasn’t… He shuddered as he quickly cast those thoughts aside. They did him no good now that his best friend had changed their world for the better.

“She’s here again Xander.” His mother whispered in a hollow voice as she stood and went towards the hall that led to her bedroom. He looked to his mother with sad eyes before turning and walking into the kitchen. There he found his oldest friend.

“I can’t find her Xander.” The writhing mass of shadows and regret moaned as she sat at the Harris kitchen table. She was in an unusually talkative mood this evening. Xander idly wondered if she ever visited Buffy like this. He doubted it. Joyce was still her usual oblivious self. He doubted even she would be able to repress what had become of the young woman sitting before him. But at least that meant that Buffy had a happy home to retreat to. He knew his other friend deserved at least that much.

“Hi Will.” Xander said as he came around the table and sat beside his best friend. He had long since gotten used to her jet black hair and eyes. The dark veins covering her face scared Xander far more than he could ever admit, but beneath the darkness and her horribly emaciated figure she was still the best friend he had grown up with. If only she knew how much she was missed. If only he could reach her. “Cordy asked about you today at school. I had to pull Buffy off of her.”

“Where is she Xander?” Willow asked in her distant and hollow voice. He felt so much pain and emptiness behind those words. He knew Willow wasn’t talking about any of their schoolmates. He only wished he knew who his friend had spent the last year and a half looking for.

“You know Will,” Xander began in his forced yet chipper tone, “it might help with the looking for this girl if you told me her name. Or where she’s from. Or maybe the last four digits of her social security number.”

“I can’t find her Xander.” Willow repeated. Xander saw the unmistakable sob that rumbled through his friend’s emaciated body. Even under all the swirling darkness and unmistakable power he couldn’t bear to see Willow cry. It killed him every time she came here. But he couldn’t deny her company. He was pretty sure he was the only person left on the hellmouth that she still talked to. No matter how much good Willow had done by driving out all the demons Xander still wished he had his friend back to the way she was.

“I know Will.” Xander said as he suppressed a sob of his own. “I wish I could find her for you. I wish I knew who she was. I wish I could bring her to you. I wish I could help you Willow.”

“Wish.” Willow whispered in quiet awe. Like a ghost the pale, black haired girl rose from the table. She floated around to Xander’s side and leaned over him. He tried his best not to flinch at the mystical aura that had surrounded her for over a year. The darkness dragged itself over his skin in menacing tendrils. A chill ran through his body as the ice cold presence sapped the heat from his very bones. He felt the emptiness and loss that had consumed his best friend. The pain and heartbreak. The fear and remorse. But nothing could have prepared him for the faintest glimmer of hope that shone in the center of Willow’s all consuming misery.

Willow wrapped her arms around her best friend. With a quiet sob she whispered something he hadn’t heard from her since he had lost her to the darkness. “Thank you.”

For a moment Xander considered asking Willow to reverse the curse she had placed on his parents. But then the moment passed. He didn’t want to ruin this one brief connection with his friend. He didn’t know how long it would last. He didn’t even know if Willow would ever respond to his words again. He desperately wanted his friend back. He couldn’t bear the thought of losing her completely. Even these one sided kitchen chats they had fallen into on accident were better than nothing.

“I love you Will.” He whispered as he felt the darkness recede. He looked up to see the young woman standing over him again. She withdrew her arms until only one hand remained on his shoulder. He could see the tears pouring down her cheeks. He knew she had been crying for a long time.

With a mournful sob Willow drew her hand back and floated towards the kitchen door. It opened and she passed through as silently as a ghost. The door closed a moment later, seemingly of its own accord and Xander’s face fell back to the kitchen table. He wept openly as his fists clenched the air just above the surface of the table. Pained sobs tore their way out of the young man’s hoarse throat as he grieved for his closest friend. No one else knew just how far gone she was. Not even Buffy knew. Worse still, Xander knew that no one cared. Not even Willow’s own parents. They were all just happy that the monsters had fled in terror of the Dark Witch of Sunnydale. Content to go along ignoring the pain and suffering of their savior. Never a thought for the one person who made their town safe for the first time in its history.

Through his tears Xander whispered one brief prayer as he brought his weary head down on the kitchen table in defeat. “I wish I could save you Willow.” He would never know that his prayer was heard and answered.

******************************

The moans of the dead and dying filled the air. Lifeless corpses shambled their way up and down the city streets. Cages were torn open and their contents dragged before the raven haired Necromancer.

“Please.” A woman begged as her arms were held tightly by the zombies on either side of her. The undead had forced her to her knees with little concern for her frail health. “Please. I have a daughter. I don’t know where she is. Please don’t kill me.”

Cold black eyes looked down at the weeping woman. Tears filled the eyes of the pleading mother before the dark figure. A sinister chuckle mocked the mother’s plight causing both women to turn their heads sharply.

“You’ll get no mercy from that Necromancer slave!” One of the guild officers of Southern Claw called out from the post he was shackled to. “We’re all going to die from her vile magic!”

A sneer curled the lips of the black haired Necromancer. She turned back to the kneeling woman and waved the back of one hand a few inches in front of the woman’s face. An eerie blue glow came from the mage’s open palm. Empty black eyes stared into the blue light for a moment. The woman held her breath as she dreaded what that light meant for her. A terrified part of her mind wondered if the necromancer was going to use the light to suck out her soul.

The light faded from the mage’s hand and her head snapped up in one direction. The crowds of zombies and skeletons shifted slightly as a path formed. A small cage came into view down the road and the nearest zombie ripped it open. A young girl came tumbling out of the cage. She looked up to see the shocked and hopeful expression on the older woman’s face.

“Mama?” The child asked.

“Julie!” The mother shouted as tears continued to pour down her cheeks. The zombies holding her in place released her.

“Mama!” The girl ran into her mother’s arms without a care for the masses of rotting monsters surrounding them. Mother and child wept openly before the cold and lifeless eyes of the unnatural force that had liberated them. Several moments passed before the still terrified mother looked up to the Necromancer. There was just the barest glimmer of hope in her eyes.

The black eyed mage lifted one arm and pointed in a seemingly random direction. The mother and daughter turned to see the zombies parting again to form a new path. At the far end of that narrow path they saw living people huddling together as they loaded wagons with whatever food and supplies they could scrounge from the now ruined city that had once been the jewel of Southern Claw’s slave trading empire.

The mother looked up to the mage again with fresh tears of joy in her eyes. “Thank you!” She shouted as she clutched her daughter to her chest. “Thank you so much.”

The empty black eyes just stared back at the woman without emotion. She watched the former slave stand with her child in her arms. She followed their movements for a moment as the woman ran with her daughter towards the people preparing to flee the former trade city. After the woman and child passed them by the zombies began to close ranks. They once more formed a solid barrier that no sane human would attempt to breech.

The sounds of disbelief and disgust filled the air. “Why on earth would you do that?” The Slaver shouted. “Why steal our property only to throw it all away?”

Before he could even realize his error the Necromancer was upon him. The black haired woman thrust one open palm against the slaver’s chest. He gasped in agony as he felt her darkness bore into him. A scream erupted from his throat as his flesh began to sizzle. He looked down to see a wave of melting skin ripple across his chest. The destruction was centered on the place where she touched him. His shrieks of terror and pain grew louder for an instant before dying out. He felt his lungs turn to ash inside his chest as the power of death ripped him apart.

A few seconds later the remains of the Slaver looked up at their new master. The Necromancer snapped her fingers and the shackles binding the skeleton’s arm bones fell open. The newly risen undead stood up and faced its master. With a silent nod it turned and went towards another slaver chained to a post. It grasped the man harshly just before the chains came loose and dragged him before its master.

With grim determination the Necromancer repeated the process of creating a new minion. She had done so many times before and she knew she would do so possibly countless times again before the day was over. She had a mission to accomplish and nothing would stand in her way. Not even her own disgust and self loathing at her horrific actions. She had lost too much to stop now.

******************************

Magneto looked out from the uppermost balcony of his royal palace. His every dream had come to fruition thanks to the tireless work of his daughter. He looked back into the library and smiled. His child was happily absorbed in one of her many books. He took a step towards her only to stop in his tracks as the book fell from Wanda’s hand. In an instant he was at her side.

“Wanda?” Magneto asked as he cradled her shoulders. “What is wrong?”

“The world.” The redheaded woman moaned weakly as she clutched her skull. “Something just tried to…”

“Who would dare challenge my new order?” Magneto seethed as his daughter took several deep breaths.

“It was something from before I changed things.” Wanda began to say as she rubbed her temples. “It was so familiar. I know I’ve felt that power before. In another world maybe…”

“Did they manage to change anything in the world back to the way it was?” Magneto asked in a voice that was quickly filling with fury. “I’ll make them pay for defying me.”

“No…” Wanda began to say but took a moment to gather her thoughts and reach out with her senses. “No, everything’s still the way you asked it to be. Someone must have had a reality warping contingency set up from before. Or a power from an outside world seeped into ours and tried to rewrite a corner of this realm.”

“Go to the throne room and meditate on maintaining the change.” Magneto ordered. “It has the highest security and you’ll be safe while you work.”

“Alright Dad.” Wanda complied in a tone that did little to hide her distaste for her father’s orders. Her attitude went unnoticed as it always did. Magneto was a man with far too much attention focused on his own plots to bother with the whims of children. Even his most useful child.

The Scarlet Witch made her way out of the library and towards the throne room. If she had bothered to look over her reality altering spell more closely she would have noticed a thin sliver of divinely mystical energy as it pierced the world and ignited memories buried deep in one individual many miles away.

“Carol, do you feel that?” Logan asked as they sat in the back of one of his hunter squad swat vehicles. All the hairs on his entire body seemed to stand up at once. He couldn’t help the feeling that things were fundamentally wrong.

“I don’t…” The blonde began to say but trailed off almost immediately. “It can’t be.”

Logan looked to the woman he considered to be one of his closest friends. Without her help the task of rounding up non-powered activists and other terrorists would have been impossible. But thanks to her work he and his teams had made their city and a large swath of the country one of the safest strongholds for powered people living under the protection of the House of M. There was even talk of moving his team on to a different major city. It had been months since he and his men arrested the last serious trouble makers in New York.

“It’s the world…” Carol said after staring off into space for what seemed like an eternity. “Someone changed the world.”

“Yeah.” Logan said in a mildly disinterested tone. “His eminence Magneto did years ago. You know that.”

“No!” Carol snapped before looking to the short gruff man in exasperation. “No this is different. It’s only been like this for a few months. Things are just… They’re wrong.”

“You sure you’re okay Carol?” Logan asked as he watched her from the corner of his eye. “Maybe we should get you to a doctor.”

“I can remember something.” Carol muttered as she looked down to her hands. “My magic.”

“What? You telling me you’re a wizard now?” Logan asked in disbelief. “You been spending time with Doctor Strange behind my back? I always though he was a little old for you. Plus he’s a guy so…”

Before he could laugh at his own joke Carol lunged for Logan. She caught him by the temples in a firm grip he had no hope of breaking. Before he could unsheathe his adamantium claws the blonde whispered one word as she stared into his worried eyes. “Remember!”

Images and memories flashed through Logan’s mind in a never ending torrent of pain and confusion. So powerful was the influx of past events that he would have fallen to his knees had the superhuman not maintained such a strong hold on his metal skull. As it was he couldn’t hold back the deafening scream that tore its way out of his throat.

The pain passed and certainty took its place. He remembered. He wasn’t Chief Logan, head of the elite human insurgent hunters. He was Wolverine, X-man and Avenger. He was the best there was at what he did. And the House of M was about to find out just how much pain he could bring down on them.

“We need to get the teams back together.” Logan muttered as he stared into Carol’s worried and vacant eyes. “There’s only one thing on this planet that has the power to rewrite reality like this. Magneto’s daughter. She has to die.”

“There’s something else.” Carol said before the man could storm off. “I remember things from before… Before I was Carol Danvers and well, this.” She gestured to her ridiculous costume. “There was a redhead. Or maybe I was the redhead.”

“Yeah sure redheads.” Logan grumbled. “Listen Carol, after we kill the madman’s spawn you and I can share all our horror stories about falling in love with strange redheads. And let me tell you I’ve got a few that you won’t even believe.”

“No, this isn’t about…” Carol began before trailing off in frustration. “I just need to find this one woman. She can help me set things right.”

“There’ll be plenty of time to get your fuck on after we stop the super powered dictator and his skanky daughter from conquering the world!” Logan shouted. “You’ll still be the big damn hero that saved everyone. That kind of swagger will drop the panties of just about every redhead you come across. But right now we need to stop the Scarlet Witch.”

“The Scarlet Witch!” Carol said as she suddenly felt an odd pull unlike any she had ever experienced. “The redhead!”

“No!” Logan snapped. “Carol don’t you dare. That crazy bitch just unmade life as we know it. She’s too powerful! She has to die!”

“Logan stop!” Carol shouted at the outraged Canadian. “If you kill her then the world might be stuck like this forever. We have to find another way.”

“You find another way!” Logan snapped. “I’m getting the rest of our teams back together and then I’m leading them into a war that magneto will never see coming.” He turned to storm out of the vehicle.

“And how are you going to make them remember without my help?” Carol asked in a quiet tone. Logan stopped in his tracks. “Unless you’ve been spending more quality time with Stephen Strange than I know about. I didn’t think he was your type. What with his salt and peeper hair and goatee.”

“You’re really gonna stop me killing that bitch?” Logan asked in a cold voice.

“Don’t call her that!” Carol shouted back at the agitated man. She hadn’t even realized how much the insult would anger her. Just the thought of anyone harming the slender witch. The raw surge of overprotective fury frightened her. “Just give me a chance to fix the world before you try to murder the one person who might be able to help us.”

“And how are you gonna turn her against her father?” Logan asked in a snide tone.

“Ooh like you’ve never gotten a girl to go against her father’s wishes.” Carol replied with a dismissive wave. “When you lived in feudal Japan how many young ladies slept with you even though they knew their parents would go through the roof with all that cultural dishonor and family wide shame crap that comes with fucking a gaijin drifter?”

“I didn’t live in Japan during the middle ages. I ain’t that old.” Logan grumbled. “It was closer to the nineteen sixties.” He paused for a moment. “Maybe a good chunk of the seventies also.”

“Just help me assemble the teams and then distract her family.” Carol said as Logan turned and climbed into the driver’s seat of the swat vehicle. “I understand you can’t tell how important this is but I know for a fact that I need to talk to her.”

Logan gave the blonde one last exasperated look before starting the engine. He pulled onto the road and began the short drive to the first teammate that he knew they needed to recruit. With any luck Jennifer wouldn’t be the last.

******************************

“So what ya’ll think the big plan is?” Harley asked in her practiced overly high pitched voice. “We gonna rule the world or sumthin’ sumthin’?”

“We?” Asked the redheaded cat woman in a derisive tone. “No.” Cheetah was always dismissive of the former psychiatrist. Even though they might have been the only two people in the room with advanced Ph.D’s the disgraced archaeologist showed Harley no respect at all. “Savage and Luthor will carve up whatever is left of this planet after they use that green trollop to start world war three. I will be lucky to get table scraps after this is done. Knowing that awful clown you won’t even get that.”

“I have been assured rule of Atlantis once the surface is quelled.” Black Manta said in a harsh tone.

“And you trusted them?” Cheetah turned her attention to the man in the bug eyed, jet black dive suit. “Oh David. Not even this bimbo’s clown is that foolish.”

“Gotta say the redhead has a point Manta.” Deathstroke chimed in. He leaned casually against a nearby wall as he ran a cleaning cloth over the blade of one of his long swords. “In any case the surface world will be overrun with vegetation for a good long while. I dare say that Ivy is only going along with Savage and Luthor because her very narrow minded goals will come out on top no matter who wins the battle between the League and the Legion.”

“I have little concern for what will be left of your surface world.” Black Manta replied in a measured and detached voice. “Though if the worst comes to pass I might be persuaded to extend my hospitality to the two of you once I am on the throne of Atlantis.” His last comment was directed squarely at Cheetah and Deathstroke.

Harley knew when she wasn’t wanted. The other villains had barely acknowledged her presence. Save for Mistah J no one cared for the disgraced psychiatrist. With a sigh she took the hint and began to walk over to the far side of the large room. About half way across the chamber she looked up to the massive doors the Joker had sauntered through. On the other side lay the Legion’s greenhouse and botanical lab. Inside the Legion’s inner circle was plotting world domination and for some reason they needed the Joker for the final phase of whatever plan the mysterious Poison Ivy had apparently been a part of from the very beginning.

“She better not try anything with Mistah J.” Harley muttered to herself. A few of Black Manta’s soldiers chuckled as they overheard her. It was just her luck to get a laugh out of the crowd the one time she was trying to be serious.

Her agitation was short lived as she felt a strange sensation unlike any she had ever felt before. There was an odd pull that told her to go into the room and find the person at its center. Harley couldn’t explain the urge. A part of her hoped it was her love for the Joker growing all the more powerful. But as soon as that thought entered her mind she was sickened by the very idea. A small voice in the back of her mind screamed and raged that what she had with the clown was never love.

Harley stopped to ponder why she suddenly doubted her relationship with the criminal mastermind. She lov… She didn’t love the joker. That fact was now cemented in her mind. She hated the Joker. She hated everything about him. She also realized the Joker all but despised her. He never showed the slightest bit of interest as she pranced around their hideouts in ever more revealing lingerie. All he cared about was the pain and suffering of others. He had physically thrown her from the room several times just so he could fantasize about all the ways he would murder the Bat. A shudder ran down her spine as Harley recalled the first time she walked in on the Joker pouring himself over news clippings and video footage of the Dark knight. The beating she received that night was by far the most severe.

With the stunning realization firmly planted a world of possibilities sprang forth. Harley scarcely understood what was going through her mind at the moment. But she knew her life was going to change yet again. Then a shout from the green house pushed the revelation aside.

“Damn it Clown!” A woman’s voice shouted from the other side of the door. “If you so much as touch one of my babies again I’ll rip that ugly smirk off your face and throw you in another vat of acid!”

Harley was drawn away from her thoughts by the strangely alluring voice. Her tormentor was inside the greenhouse and by the sound of it he was making new enemies left and right. She had to put an end to things before the clown ruined any more of her life. Harley scowled as she ran up to the massive double doors that separated the greenhouse from the rest of the Legion headquarters. She threw the doors open and glared at the criminals gathered around the green skinned redhead in the center of the plant filled chamber.

“How dare you…” Harley began to shout but came up short once her eyes fell upon the emerald toned beauty sitting in the heart of a giant flower. Words failed both women as their eyes met. For a moment the room was completely still. Worlds of meaning and emotion flowed freely through the simple eye contact Ivy and Harley shared. Then the other occupants of the room made their presence known.

“That woman…” Circe whispered as she stopped whatever ritual she was performing.

“What?” Luthor asked as he looked up from his terminal for the first time. “Joker, get your whore out of here!” He snapped in annoyance as he turned back to his work.

“Yes, she’s liable to disrupt our work if Circe can’t focus.” Vandal Savage agreed.

“Alright, alright.” The Joker muttered as he turned away from Ivy and began to advance on Harley. “Harl you really know how to ruin a moment!”

“Baby?” Harley whispered as she stared at Ivy.

“Sweetie?” Ivy said in a hushed prayer.

“Don’t you baby me!” The Joker grumbled as he raised one arm. He walked up to Harley and sent the back of his hand flying towards her face as hard as he could manage. Without taking her eyes off the green woman Harley snatched the Joker’s wrist in mid flight. He had a moment to stare at the blonde in shock before she snapped the bones in his forearm like dry twigs.

His screams of agony drew shocked glares from everyone else in the room but were ultimately short lived. Harley kicked out one foot and shattered the Joker’s knee. He fell to the ground in complete shock. He only had an instant to look up at his favorite live punching bag before the woman grasped his chin and the back of his head. A loud crack filled the chamber only to give way to silence as the clown fell to the floor.

“Well, I certainly didn’t see that coming.” Lex Luthor said in mild astonishment as he gave Harley all of his attention for the first and last time.

“Oh Goddess, what have I done?” Ivy whispered as the villains began to glare at Harley.

“Do you have any idea what you’ve done?” Savage shouted as he stomped towards the former psychiatrist. “We needed that madman’s delusional brain to direct the simultaneous attacks of…” He began to draw his sword only to find his body frozen in mid stride. Harley’s hand was raised in his direction with her open palm facing the brute. He winced in pain as he felt his skin start to peel. With a single flick from Harley’s wrist Vandal Savage was instantly skinned alive. The immortal screamed and thrashed as he flailed in agony on the floor.

“This can’t be.” Circe muttered. “How can you have that power? You’re nothing but…” The sorceress’s statement was cut short as a sudden numbing pain forced both she and Luthor to look down. They each gapped in shock at the four inch thick spears of wood that protruded from the center of their chests. The living skewers lifted the two villains off of their feet before flicking their bodied into the mouth of a massive Venus fly trap. They died before the plant’s jaws were shut.

“You can’t…” Savage gasped as his skin slowly began to grow back.

“Incendio!” Harley and Ivy shouted in unison as flames engulfed the immortal. His screams grew in pitch and intensity until his lungs melted.

“How could they?” Black Manta said with an astonished gasp as the carnage seemed to come to a stop. His men lined up with their weapons trained on Harley’s back.

Deathstroke noticed the glare Ivy was now aiming at them and put a hand on his friend’s shoulder. “Discretion is the better part of valor my friend.” The mercenary said in a quiet voice as he gently tugged on Black Manta and Cheetah’s arms.

Both villain’s took in Deathstroke’s warning then their eyes snapped back to the green woman and all the plants in the greenhouse that were now moving into defensive positions around Harley. “Withdraw!” Black Manta ordered his men. They lowered their weapons and backed into a defensive formation of their own around their leader and his two remaining allies.

“We’ll just be going now.” Deathstroke called out in a far too calm voice. “You ladies lock up when you’re done.” With that parting quip the remnants of the Legion of Doom fled the scene.

“Baby, I’m so sorry.” Harley whispered as she took several steps towards Ivy. “I can’t believe I let him… Our spell is supposed to protect us from that ever happening. I’m so, so, so sorry.” Tears were building in Harley’s eyes. Heart wrenching sobs began to tear their way out of her chest. “Please forgive me.”

“Sweetie I will always forgive you!” Ivy shouted as she tried to focus on what had gone horribly wrong in this lifetime and dimension. “We both must have done things we aren’t proud of.” A beat passed before a more serious grimace covered Ivy’s face. “But right now we have a much more serious problem.”

“What?” Harley asked as she looked up with tears still streaking down her face. “What could possibly be more serious than the fact that I’ve been cheating on you with an abusive sociopath? He made me… He did things to me that…”

“Sweetie listen to me!” Ivy snapped. She would spend every hour of the rest of this life consoling her love if she had to but at that exact moment they both needed to focus. “These monsters planned on using my plants to destroy every major city on the planet. In one hour the seed pods scattered across the globe will hatch and giant vine clusters will begin tearing up government buildings and national monuments. I need you to focus and help me save the world before we run out of time. Please help me Baby. I need you.”

Harley stared into Ivy’s green eyes in shock. No matter how horrible her life had been since she met the Joker she knew Ivy would help her survive. No matter how much pain her actions had caused them both their love would survive. It would see them through any tragedy. But first they had a world to save.

“We have to hurry.” Harley said as she ran over to the terminal Luthor had been operating. “If we don’t stop this before the League gets here we’re screwed.”

“Savage and Luthor said that the cannon fodder would buy us some more ti… Oh.” Ivy suddenly realized what the two dead men had meant.

“Guess they didn’t expect this piece of fodder to blow up in their faces.” Harley muttered as she brought up the controls for the sequencer that would simultaneously trigger the plants world wide. “If I can reroute control back to your interface can you keep the plants dormant?”

“Yes but it will take all of my concentration for the next hour.” Ivy said as she calculated the chemical reaction her specially engineered plants would need to undergo to safely deactivate. “Any interruptions and they will rapidly grow just as fast as before but without any way of controlling them.”

“I’ll protect you.” Harley promised.

“I know.” Ivy said. Before the lovers could share any more reassurances a massive bang echoed from the far side of the compound. “Oh no.” Ivy whispered.

“The League is here.” Harley grumbled. “I’ll buy you time.” She turned to face the greenhouse doors only to turn back for an instant with love and affection in her eyes. “I love you Baby.”

“I love you too. Always.” Ivy promised as she brought a hand to her lips. She kissed her fingers and then blew on them in Harley’s direction. The slender former psychiatrist brought a hand up to snatch the kiss out of the air. She then slipped her hand under the shoulder strap holding up her corset like top.

“I’ll save that one for later.” Harley promised before turning and facing the slowly closing doors. She began to chant the incantations to every ward and trap she could think of. The oncoming heroes wouldn’t ruin their one chance at fixing this mess. And they certainly wouldn’t be sending them to prison when this day was done. Harley had far too much to make up for before she could ever forgive herself for the time wasted on that psychotic clown.

******************************

Light filled the desert wasteland surrounding Sunnydale. Even at night the darkness held no sway over the barren scrub brush and loosely packed sands. This night was no exception as it found the tiny star drifting aimlessly through the air. The unnatural ball of radiant light bobbed slightly as it traveled in long winding arcs all along the outer perimeter of the small town. To the untrained eye it seemed as if a miniature sun had fallen from the heavens and set itself adrift across the unremarkable earthly void. To the trained eye it was obvious that a being of immense power was being forcibly blocked from approaching the hellmouth. Several pairs of trained eyes came to just that conclusion as their vehicles approached the listless wanderer. Their leader donned a pair of thick dark sunglasses as she hopped out of the lead vehicle and approached the luminescent stranger.

“Well hello Dearie.” The old woman said in a kind, matronly voice. “I’m Agatha Harkness and my sisters and I have come a long way to see what all this fuss is about.”

The orb of light froze in the air. It slowly turned to face the ancient woman. Ms. Harkness’ unflinching eyes took in the vision of a young woman in catastrophic pain. Though she had a healthy figure with curves in all the right places the old mystic could tell that the young witch had been surviving off of raw magical power alone for far too long. The light was nothing but a pure manifestation of the power bursting from the young woman’s aura. The young witch’s hair was long and bleached the color of pure white snow from over exposure to divine magic. Her eyes were vacant and filled with an eerie glow. The old woman knew this girl could not survive like this for much longer. How she had lasted so long was beyond the coven leader.

“Althenea never said she was this far gone.” Ms. Harkness muttered to herself. “Listen Dearie, my Coven has come all the way from Devon. Our young seer saw the rise of a truly horrible dark witch on the hellmouth. What that idiot Travers and his council are doing letting their Slayer ignore the threat is beyond me but we need to stop that evil before it’s too late.”

“I need to find her.” The woman bathed in light moaned in a hollow voice as she once more turned to face the small town. Ms. Harkness watched in curiosity as the girl’s aura of light came into contact with an invisible wall that halted all forward momentum. “I can’t find her. I need her.” The young woman whimpered in a defeated tone as she once more failed to approach the home of her beloved. “Please help me.”

“Your love lives in that town, doesn’t she?” Ms. Harkness said in a forlorn whisper. The being of light simply nodded as tears streaked down her face. “Alright then. I can’t let my Coven get a reputation for ignoring the plights of others. If we help you breach this barrier will you aid us in stopping the dark witch? I can’t imagine any evil lost soul standing up to your power for any amount of time.”

“I need to find her.” The young witch moaned as she drew slightly closer to the old woman.

“Tell me your name Dearie.” Ms. Harkness said in a calm tone. “I always like getting to know new friends.”

“Please.” The glowing young witch moaned in desperation. “Help me.”

“Of course dear.” Ms. Harkness said with a warm smile. The old witch then turned to face her sisters. The Devon Coven had come in full force for this occasion and they would need their combined might to help their new ally. “Sisters, our new friend here needs us to open a door so that she might find her lost love. What do you say we show the world just how much our Coven respects the power of love?”

A small cheer rang out from the dozen or so women standing in a loose circle around Ms. Harkness. The members of the Devon Coven joined hands around their elder and the ball of light. Ms. Harkness turned to the young witch she had just met and extended one hand in friendship and peace. “Won’t you join us in the casting Dearie?”

The glowing witch looked down at the outstretched arm and smiled faintly. She reached out to the woman offering to aid her and they clasped hands. Agatha Harkness and each member of her Coven gasped as they felt unimaginable power flowing into and through their bodies. Their combined magic was nothing compared to the all powerful monster that they had stumbled upon. Even if they had each combined all their might into one being they still could not hope to hold a candle to the blazing inferno that was this strange wanderer. She was simply out of their league.

Fortunately for them the stranger’s insurmountable power meant little to the barrier. The members of the Coven felt its seemingly impossible might. A truly ancient force had erected the mystical wall. They sensed demonic power at the center of the obstruction. What’s more they felt the unmistakable taint of the Wish at play. Agatha Harkness glowered at the revelation. She knew one of D’Hoffryn’s girls was at the center of this.

The barrier would stand forever, never giving into the concentrated assault of any one practitioner, no matter how skilled or powerful. To any one witch it was impregnable. But magic worked in mysterious ways. A group of witches with little real power could accomplish things far beyond their individual ability. To a skilled coven forming a sacred ritual circle sundering the barrier was child’s play.

With all the combined experience of the Devon Coven and the power of their newest ally Agatha Harkness reached out and stroked the invisible barrier with a thin sliver of magical energy. She and her sisters let out a gasp as their ritual pierced the impossible wall. The one thing holding their new friend back was gone. Raw power was never the answer. All it took was a little help from a small group of friends.

“Thank you.” The ball of light said as she rose over the circle of witches that now lay sprawled across the desert floor. “Thank you all so much. Thank you.”

“Wait.” Ms. Harkness called out in a whisper as she watched the young witch fly off. There was nothing they could do to stop her. Even at full power their order was no match for what they had all felt coming from deep within the strange girl. The ritual had drained them far more than it should have. Almost as if greater energy was siphoned off to other realms in the hope that it could pierce other barriers.

As she and her sisters lay there, waiting for the after effects of their ritual to wear off Ms. Harkness could only pray to the Goddess that the light witch and the unknown dark witch wouldn’t destroy the town in their inevitable battle. Althenea had warned them of death and destruction on a scale they could not fathom. Little did they know that the true target of the dreadful portents was a being who had earned more than his fair share of suffering over the eons. As the light of the miniature sun dimmed in the distance night once more took over the barren dessert. The members of the Devon Coven could only hope they had done the right thing.

******************************

“Scouts report a new enemy force is blocking our path my King.” The soldier said as she rode her horse alongside the Witch King’s steed.

The ruler clad in dark armor groaned in exasperation. At every turn along the journey someone with far too much time on their hands had stymied the desperate search of the Witch King. The constant challenges had grown far too tiresome. With a sigh the figure in black armor pulled up on the reins and brought the jet black stallion around to ride ahead of her forces. They soon made haste to follow their ruler.

The soldiers loyal to the Witch King gasped as they came around a bend in the road and caught sight of their newest foe. On the far side of the vast expanse of open field stood an army. Though this army was unlike any they had seen before. No horses of wagons or beasts of burden traveled with the disturbing force. Only the strangely unsettling forms of men stood in opposition to the mighty Witch King. Though as they looked closer the truth of these “men” became all too apparent.

“Zombies!” One of the soldiers screamed in fear at the sight of so many undead. The ugly shambling abominations stood in silence. Eyes unblinking in the noonday sun. Limbs hanging loosely at their sides with crude and damaged weapons clutched in cold, unrelenting, claw like fingers. The stench of rotting flesh wafting across what would surely soon be a battlefield.

“Tell the men to hold position.” The Witch King ordered. “I shall defeat this necromancer in single combat and then the vile fiend’s army will be easily undone.”

“Are you sure that this monster will accept such a duel your highness?” The nearest soldier asked in a fearful voice.

“I won’t be giving them a choice.” The Witch King said in a dark and menacing tone before charging forward on the black steed alone.

The soldiers stared in wonder as their king rode out. A single figure clad in black strode forth from the ranks of the enemy undead. The scouts and lieutenants with the best spyglasses caught their first glimpse of the Necromancer. A slightly too slender woman clad in tight fitting dark robes. Her hair was jet black and ran down to her shoulders. The closest scout saw dark veins littering the otherwise young face. A black shroud covered the lower half of the necromancer’s face. If not for the imposing army at her back the soldiers would have doubted the figure posed any threat to their mighty king. But anyone capable of turning that many corpses into such a regimented fighting force was a threat.

The Witch King came to a halt and dismounted the steed. With one slap to the beast’s rear it ran back to join the ranks of the Witch King’s army. The two dark figures stood half a dozen yards from one another. One drew the massive great sword from their back. The other planted their long gnarled staff in the ground. Something about the Necromancer’s face stirred something else deep within the Witch King. Something about the dark armor stirred within the Necromancer. Though neither figure could tell why, a sense of foreboding filled the air. Both dark figures shook the feeling off and readied for battle. Neither could realize just how dearly that mistake would cost them.

******************************

“Push through!” Wolverine shouted as the heroes worked their way through the imperial palace of the House of M. Men and women who had once been members of the X-Men and the Avengers in another reality now fought side by side in battle against the minions of Magneto, the undisputed ruler of the world.

Few of the heroes had found the time to sift through their recovered memories. Even still all had willingly agreed to stand beside Captain Marvel as soon as she cast the spell that opened their eyes to the truth of their world. When this war was over they would all have more than their fair share of philosophical quandaries to ponder.

“Logan, are we sure about the Captain’s plan?” Nightcrawler asked as he teleported in beside the de facto leader of the X-Men.

“When you say Captain do you mean Marvel or America?” Iron Man asked over the comm. channel.

“If it weren’t for Carol none of us would remember our lives.” Logan grumbled as he and the blue furred German took down one of the large security sentinels that lined the grand entry hall of the palace. “She says she needs to see the witch then she needs to see the witch.”

“Are you guys gonna talk all day or are you gonna help clear a path for Carol?” She-Hulk shouted in a rage just before she charged head first through the guards and machines that packed the hall before them.

“Da! Da! Is good fighting day!” Colossus hollered out in his thick Russian accent as he charged along with the green woman. His metal skin gleamed as it deflected bullets and energy beams fired from enemies all around. “Onward comrades!”

Captain Marvel saw her opening and went for it. She flew low along the floor in the wake of her two unbelievably strong allies. The few enemies that got in her way were knocked back as if they were sheets of paper caught in a strong breeze. She was too close to let anything stop her now.

At the end of the long corridor Captain Marvel came to a massive set of metallic double doors. She barreled through them without even slowing down. On the other side she found her prize. Magneto stood in the center of his throne room. The opulent décor matched perfectly with his garish self styled military uniform and the long flowing purple cape that wound around his shoulders. She took in the sight of the gray haired dictator and sneered. Then another more appealing sight caught her eye.

“How dare you defy the might of your ruler Captain?” He shouted in fury as the blonde floated towards him. “You shall suffer for…”

“Baby?” The slender redhead sitting on the large couch beside Magneto’s throne said in a hushed whisper. Carol ignored the dictator as her eyes locked with her love’s quivering green orbs. She had made it in time.

“I’m here Sweetie.” Carol promised as she removed her mask. “I’ll always find you.”

“Enough of this!” Magneto shouted. “How dare you…” His tirade was cut short. An unseen force grasped him by the chest and hauled the tyrant into the air. Before he could even call upon his own powers he found his body hurtling sideways through one steel coated marble wall of his palace and out into open air several dozen stories above the ground.

“Oh Goddess.” Wanda moaned as realization sunk in. “What have I done?”

“It’s alright Sweetie.” Carol assured the redhead. “We’ll get through this. You j-just need to change the world back to the way it was.”

“I don’t know if I can.” Wanda admitted as she fought the urge to break down in tears. “Oh Goddess how could I have been so stupid?”

“I know you can d-do this Sweetie!” Carol assured her love once more. “I believe in you. We can do anything together.”

“Even move vending machines?” Wanda asked as the first few tears broke free from the corners of her eyes.

“Especially move vending machines!” Carol declared with a radiant smile that brought a genuine grin to her love’s face.

“Rogers and Stark have the bottle neck outside secured for now. What’s the situation in here Carol?” Wolverine shouted as he and several others burst into the throne room.

“Sugar, did ya kill the witch yet?” Rogue asked in an aggravated voice as she, Colossus and She-Hulk hauled the doors closed and then did their best to barricade them.

“No one is killing my girlfriend!” Carol shouted as she whirled to face the heroes. “She’s trying her best to fix things so just give her a damn minute!”

“Girlfriend!” Several of the heroes shouted in confusion and disbelief. “When the hell did that happen?” Logan yelled as he glared at the blonde.

“Just give me a minute to think.” Wanda begged and she massaged her temples trying to come up with a solution. “Please.”

“You’ve had more than enough chances to fix things Witch!” Wolverine shouted back at her. “I’m not giving you another chance to destroy the world as we know it.” He lunged forward towards Scarlet Witch but came up far too short to strike her down. He looked up and saw that Captain marvel had grasped him by the scruff of the neck.

She glared into her old friend’s eyes as she held the shorter man aloft. “I told you that I wasn’t going to let anyone harm her.” Carol seethed. Before Logan knew what was happening he was thrown through the gapping hole in the side of the throne room. As he plummeted towards the ground he felt a sudden sense of exasperation as he recalled the sheer number of women he cared for who had tried to kill him.

“We don’t have a lot of time Sweetie.” Carol whispered as she faced off against the heroes who had helped her fight her way into the heart of the palace.

“Carol, she has you under some kind of spell.” Carol’s head suddenly snapped in the direction of the voice. She-Hulk was circling to one side trying to edge her way towards Wanda. “Just let us do what we all came here to do.”

“This is what I came here to do.” Carol replied in a far too neutral voice. “You think I care about this broken little world and the costumed crazies that plague it? Well I don’t! I don’t know how the reincarnation spell failed to trigger for so long but now that it has I remember every life I shared with this woman. Nothing you could ever say compares to what I feel for her. So no, I’m not letting any of you touch her. The only reason I brought any of you along was to deal with her dad’s cannon fodder.”

“You’re not thinking straight Sugar.” Rogue said as she moved in on Carol’s other side. “Let us help you.”

“The only person I’ve ever loved is sitting behind me trying to fix a mistake her terrible father forced her to make.” Carol seethed as she brought her fists up and charged them with radiant energy. “I’ll never let any of you lay a hand on her.”

“Then you leave us no choice.” Colossus said in a forlorn accented tone. As the words left the big Russian’s mouth Nightcrawler teleported into position. He had aimed to land besides Wanda only to find himself shunted painfully across the room as he rematerialized within the magic field Carol put up. Colossus dove for Wanda but Carol caught him mid flight and tossed him through the same wall she had thrown the other men to challenge her.

“Not so fast Sugar.” Rogue said as she pressed a naked hand against the side of Carol’s neck. What should have been a simple repetition of the first time Rogue had siphoned power from the blonde turned out far differently. Carol stood unfazed as Rogue snatched her hand back. The southern girl shrieked as images and memories flooded her mind in an unceasing torrent of agony and despair. Rogue clutched her hands to her skull as she toppled to her knees. Eventually her gut wrenching screams gave way to deep sobs that wracked her entire body.

“Did you want to have a go too Jen, or are you gonna let me finish what I came here for?” Carol asked her oldest friend as she turned back towards the green tower of rippling muscle.

“Carol… What happened to you?” She-Hulk asked in a mixture of shock, bewilderment and disgust.

“I woke up and realized what was m-missing from my life.” The blonde replied as she maintained a fighting stance that left no question of her intent in her friend’s mind. “I’ll give you one hint what it was. It was her.”

“She has to pay for what she did to the world.” She-Hulk stated in firm conviction as she readied herself for battle.

“Not while I’m alive.” Carol said just as a rumbling sound filled the air. The two women broke their eyes away from each other to glance out the hole in the side of the throne room. The shadows of three figures floating in the air made it clear that their duel would have to wait. Magneto had gained his second wind.

******************************

“Did the Legion always have this much magical security?” Green Arrow asked as he led one team down a narrow corridor. He fired arrows at illusionary specters as they came from all directions. Every third or fourth specter turned out to pack far more of a punch than the purely visual ones so he had little choice but to burn through his main and first backup quivers.

“Circe is at the heart of this.” Wonder woman replied over the League’s comm. channel. “We must push through!”

“Everyone converge on the green house!” Superman’s voice called out with authority. “We found where Ivy is going to set off her plant bombs.”

Several minutes later the entire League was gathered outside the massive double doors. It should have only taken seconds but each squad had come across a dozen different mystical obstacles and traps as they drew ever closer to their objective. Now a weary Justice League prepared to face off against the world’s most dangerous villains. The doors opened slowly as the Martian Manhunter and Superman muscled their way inside the chamber. The sight awaiting the heroes was the last thing they had ever expected.

“So you guys finally made it.” Harley Quinn called out as she stood in the middle of the greenhouse. She was half way between the entrance and the green woman sitting inside a massive flower. As the League slowly entered the greenhouse they saw the carnage inside. Bloodstains covered two large terminals as Ivy worked tirelessly at a third one raised before her giant flower throne. Several pairs of eyes fixated on the bleached skin and purple suit of the fallen clown off to Harley’s side. All turned in shock as a moan seeped out of a burnt skeleton on the former psychiatrist’s other side.

“Traitor.” The remains of Vandal Savage whimpered as the badly charred skeleton tried its best to crawl towards the woman.

“Incendio!” Harley shouted as the remains caught fire once more before crumbling to dust. “Sorry about that.” Harley said as she turned back to the League. “The immortal caveman just wouldn’t be talked out of his plans to kill half the planet.”

“Batman.” Superman muttered in an anxious voice. “You know her best. Care to take the lead?”

“What are you doing Harley?” The Dark Knight demanded of the far too perky blonde. “You can’t expect me to believe you turned on the Joker so easily.”

“I owed him pain.” Harley said in a voice that actually shocked several of the heroes standing before her. “I don’t owe you an explanation Bats, but I’ll give one anyway. Ivy and I came to an understanding. The Legion objected and now they’re dead. As soon as Ivy diffuses her plants we are walking out of here and none of you are going to stop us.”

“Like hell you are.” Green Arrow said with a smug smirk as he and Black Canary took up well practiced fighting stances.

“We can’t let you two just walk away after all this.” Superman said in a calm voice. “If what you say is true and you really have given up your lives of crime then turn yourselves in.”

“Not a chance alien.” Harley snapped as she readied the spells she would need once the League decided to come at her with their biggest guns. “I won’t allow you monsters to keep me away from the woman I love. And I sure as hell ain’t gonna spend anymore time in Arkham.”

“You don’t have a choice.” Batman said in a cold voice. He took one step forward only to be knocked back suddenly.

Veils of invisibility fell all around the room revealing dozens of large plant creatures that looked like horrific masses of writhing vine like tentacles. Black Canary got off a brief shout of her trademark sonic attack before one vine creature gagged her while grasping both her and Green Arrow’s limbs. Other members of the League faired about as well as they were similarly grappled by writhing masses of wriggling vines.

Martian Manhunter phased through the plants and charged forward trying to take out Harley. He flew in only to be stopped as a wall of fire sprang up in his face. He backed away and tried to attack her mind with his mental power once he realized the flames would keep him at bay. He sent out one psionic probe only to recoil in agony as a torrent of mental anguish and despair flooded his entire being.

Doctor Fate saw the mystical forces behind the woman’s attacks and grew enraged. He readied all of his magical might. He prepared to wash his foe aside with the true power of a Lord of Order. As he began to chant the Harley standing before the League shimmered out of existence. He blinked in surprise as hands warmed by the might of the Goddess wrapped around his golden helmet. “Sever!” Harley shouted as the essence of Doctor Fate retreated from his host body. Zatara the magician fell to the floor in a state of shock as he was freed from the helmet for the first time in years.

“Equilibrium!” Harley shouted as she spun to face Superman’s oncoming fist. She caught the super strong punch with her open palm and smirked into the stunned Kryptonian’s face. “Not today boy scout.” She said with a chuckle as she grasped his arm and hurled him over her shoulder. She saw the vines of several plant creatures encircle the Martian and the Kryptonian. With a shout she cast her most devastating spell. “Transmute!”

All around the room the vine creatures grappling the members of the League shrunk as they moved towards the center of each hero’s chest. The center of each mass of vine tendrils darkened. Black flowers sprouted in a tight cluster as the vines turned a dark purple shade. The heroes stopped struggling as they each entered a dream world built from their most cherished fantasies.

Harley surveyed her work with empty pride. Before she could turn back to aid her love a fist came out of the corner of her vision in a wild haymaker. The woman staggered as the force of the blow flung her part way across the room. She scratched her aching head as she crawled back to her feet to face her last foe. Batman stood before her with fists raised in a defensive stance, ready for whatever she would throw at him next.

“You really shouldn’t have put them all under the effects of the Black Mercy.” Batman grumbled as he rolled his head to either side and prepared to strike. “It didn’t end well for anyone after the last time Superman had to claw one of those things off his chest.”

“I don’t want to fight you Xander.” Harley said. “But if you put one hand on my girl I’ll kill you.”

“Who’s Xander?” Batman asked. He was more than a little relieved that her wild guess was so far removed from his true secret identity.

“Sorry.” Harley muttered with a grin and a light shake of her head. “I’m just, having a thing with names.”

“I won’t let you two destroy the world Quinn.” Batman snapped as he grew tired of the woman’s strange behavior.

“We weren’t gonna, and I still won’t let you hurt her.” Harley seethed as she prepared to fight the man who could have once been her oldest friend. “Just let someone else finish saving the world for once Bats. Then we’ll make sure you and your League can go back to your lives and never hear from us again.”

“Enough talk.” Batman said. He knew the disgraced psychiatrist was beyond reason. Her rapid slide into insanity made it far too easy to ignore her words. As the Dark Knight readied another strike he knew the fate of the world depended on him stopping these two women. Nothing else mattered.

******************************

“Cordy I don’t think it’s such a good idea to be out here right now.” Harmony said in a nervous voice as she and the head cheerleader walked down Main Street. They had just passed the Espresso Pump when Cordelia started to notice several buildings take on a much more abandoned appearance. The brunette put the eerily empty store fronts out of her mind. She turned to glare at Harmony in exasperation. The blonde had given her nothing but timid glances and annoying pleas for caution all day and she had had enough of it.

“For the love of…” Cordelia grumbled before turning and glaring at her friend. “Harmony, what is your malfunction? Ever since the thing with Buffy in the school hall you’ve been a paranoid spaz. What’s the problem now?”

“I just think we shouldn’t get too close to the old Magic store.” Harmony whispered as she glanced around the empty street. “You know who doesn’t like to be disturbed.”

“Okay what is the deal with everyone?” Cordelia shouted. “Who are you so freaking scared of that you won’t even say their name?”

Harmony looked at Cordelia in utter confusion. How could she not know what every person in town had been living with for the better part of a year? How could Cordelia not get how dangerous her behavior was to all those around her? As the questions filtered through Harmony’s mind the blonde looked over her friend’s shoulder to see a shadow drifting out of a nearby alleyway. Her eyes widened in horror as the one thing she feared above all else slowly floated right up behind the angry brunette.

“Her.” Harmony admitted in a terrified squeak. Cordelia turned to see what all the fuss was about. The sight awaiting her was beyond anything she had ever experienced before.

A writhing mass of shadows and living darkness hovered just a few steps away. It pulsed with grief and suffering that almost brought tears to the brunette’s eyes. As Cordelia’s initial panic wore off she took a closer look and couldn’t believe that she recognized the slender figure at the heart of the darkness. Though the jet black hair, eyes and veins covering the familiar face were new Cordelia could scarcely forget the one person whose simple presence had become synonymous with her own suffering.

“Willow?” Cordelia said in confusion and wonder as she took in the sight of the Dark Witch of Sunnydale. “What the hell happened to you?”

“I can’t find her.” Willow moaned as the darkness seemed to ebb and flow around her. “I looked everywhere and she isn’t here. Why isn’t she here? Doesn’t she know how much I need her?”

“Who?” Cordelia asked before realization set in. Willow had begun to drift past Cordelia in a daze when a smirk returned to the cheerleader’s face. “You’re looking for Tara aren’t you? And you can’t find her.” In an instant Willow’s entire body stiffened and she completely stopped moving. A long silent pause filled the air between the two teenagers. Before Cordelia could venture another scathing remark Willow’s head shot up. The dark witch spun around in the air as she turned to face the now worried girl. For a brief moment Cordelia noticed that Harmony had disappeared again.

“How do you know that name?” Willow asked in wonder as she took a much closer look at the cheerleader.

“I must have heard it from you.” Cordelia answered with an obvious lie as the witch advanced on her. “Or Buffy.”

“How do you know her name?” Willow demanded in a harsher tone. “No one knows her name. I couldn’t remember her name.”

“Lucky guess?” Cordelia tried again as she was backed up against a brick wall. “Listen Willow, it’s been real fun catching up and everything, but I should really…”

“Why do you smell like magic?” Willow asked as she ventured entirely into Cordelia’s personal space. “You reek of demonic pacts and reality shifts. It’s all over you! Do you know that?” The questions slowly rose in pitch until Willow was screaming in Cordelia’s face.

The brunette cringed in terror as the darkness swelled and clawed at the pavement beneath their feet. Arcs of lightning shot out around the witch and crawled along the surface of the brick wall in a slowly constricting radius around Cordelia. “The Wish.” Willow mumbled as her black eyes widened in comprehension. “This is what you wished for when that demon came to avenge you. You wished her out of my life.”

“Willow, please.” Cordelia began to beg as the menacing figure rambled.

“Do you have any idea what you’ve done?” Willow asked Cordelia in a voice that dripped acid with every syllable. “What I’ve lost? What you took from me?” Willow was screaming again as black tears streamed down her face. “She was all I had, and you took her from me! You kept her from reaching out to me! She was my everything! My always! And you ripped her away from me! You stole her from me!”

Pained sobs left Cordelia’s throat as heat started to pour off the outraged witch. The brunette was certain of her imminent death. If only she had never made that stupid wish. Before death could claim her the cheerleader heard a voice she hadn’t thought would ever fill her to soul with so much hope.

“Willow.” Buffy Summers called out in a frightened voice. The witch blinked once and withdrew slightly from the cheerleader. A sly grin spread across her face for the first time in a year.

“Hey Buff, how’s tricks?” Willow asked with overly false enthusiasm.

“I know Cordelia is a pain in the ass but you don’t want to kill her Willow.” Buffy said as she fixed the cheerleader with a withering glare. “Not after all the good you’ve done. You cleared the hellmouth of demons all by yourself. Don’t throw that away by killing a person.”

“You don’t even realize how far you’ve fallen.” Willow whispered before turning back to Cordelia. “This is your fault that she’s like this. You made me into this monster and now Buffy can’t even tell how evil I am!”

“You’re not evil Will.” Buffy tried to interrupt only for the witch spin around and float right up to the Slayer’s face.

“I’ve killed more people than you could possibly imagine Slayer.” Willow seethed. “But you’re so self centered you only see the demons that had it coming. You only care about the kills I took off your plate.” Willow’s seething contempt for her former friend hit the blonde harder than any blow a vampire had ever landed on her. Buffy couldn’t understand where such animosity was coming from. “You don’t even notice the peaceful clans that are gone. You never even asked what happened to Willie’s Bar.”

“Talk to me Willow.” Buffy pleaded. “Tell me what caused all of this. I’m still here for you. You’re my best friend.”

“That whore made a wish to a vengeance demon that changed the world!” Willow shouted in the Slayer’s face as she thrust an accusing finger at Cordelia. The cheerleader began to gasp for air as both Willow’s finger and Cordelia’s chest slowly rose into the air. “She made it so I’ll never find the love of my life! No matter how hard I search I can’t find her! I need her! I’m nothing without her.” The last admission came in a tearful whimper that was lost on the Slayer.

“Her?” Buffy asked as she visibly cringed. “What are you even talking about Will?”

“My girlfriend!” Willow spat through the tears. “My Wife! My soulmate. Goddess Buffy I miss her so much. I can’t go on like this. Doesn’t she know how much I need her?”

“Since when are you gay Willow?” Buffy asked in a shocked tone that did little to hide her discomfort. “Why would you even want to… You’re sick. You need help.”

A hollow chuckle escaped the witch’s hoarse throat. The Slayer and cheerleader stared in confusion and no small amount of fear as Willow floated away from Buffy. “You’ve got to be kidding me.” Willow chuckled in disbelief. “You of all people are gonna give me a lecture on “normal” relationships? You’re so far in the closet that you’ve started doing lamp post strip teases for Mr. Tumnus.”

“I am not gay!” Buffy snapped. “How could you even think I’m one of those freaks?”

“Oh I’m so sorry straight girl!” Willow spat with extra condescension on the last two words. “You’re not queer like me! You’re just a necrophile. How dare you belittle my love when you’re life is such a mess? The thought of you rolling around with that walking corpse sliding himself inside you makes me sick! I’m glad I dusted Angel first. He didn’t deserve you and the fact that you’re too stupid to see that is just sad.”

“You killed Angel?” Buffy asked in a horrified voice as the wind left her sails.

“You seriously didn’t figure it out?” Willow asked with far too much mirth in her tone. “That’s so sad. But what else should I expect from a scared little girl who fucks the soul out of the first guy she spreads her legs for?”

“Stop it!” Buffy shouted as she threw a blind punch at the witch’s chest. Willow caught the Slayer’s wrist in her hand and began to squeeze. The smirk slowly left her face. “Why would you say any of this to me? We’re friends!” Buffy cried out.

“We’re not friends Buffy.” Willow said in a hollow voice. “You’re just a vain little girl who likes to collect broken cowards to make herself feel better about her own empty life. Well I’m not a coward anymore! I’m not your dopey sidekick! Cordelia stole the woman I love and ruined my life! I’ve killed for so much less!”

Buffy watched in horror as Willow’s hand rose up and brought Cordelia higher off the ground. “Willow, wait! Don’t!” Buffy shrieked but was too late. Willow’s wrist flicked once. Cordelia’s skin peeled off and flew away from her body in all directions. The Slayer fell to her knees in shock. “How… How could you?”

“I know right.” Willow said as she knelt to scoop up a silver necklace with a dark emerald amulet that had fallen to the ground. She held the prize aloft and began to focus her mystical senses on the demonic power center. “You’d think there’d be more blood from flaying a person alive.”

“How could you?” Buffy asked again.

“Magic.” Willow answered in disinterest. The witch knew her search was almost at an end. If only she could find the demon who granted the wish. Before she could even focus on the task Willow noticed the night had grown brighter. The dark witch looked around at the gradually intensifying glow. The sky that had just been trapped in the dead of night was now rapidly approaching a strong mid morning glare. The witch and the Slayer looked up from their heated argument to see the sun float around the corner and come barreling down the street.

“Baby?” Willow whispered in hope and prayer as the darkness around her began to flicker in the face of the oncoming light.

“Sweetie!” Tara shouted as she crashed into Willow’s arms. Light filled the nearly empty street and for the first time in over a year Buffy saw her friend’s features revert back to what they were before the darkness claimed her. The glare nearly blinded the dumbfounded Slayer as the witches kissed with every ounce of passion and longing that had been denied them. For her part all Buffy could do was gawk in wonder and confusion as the intimate display stirred feelings within herself that she had worked tirelessly to suppress. Minutes passed as Tara reclaimed her everything and Willow renewed her devotion to her always. Buffy remained silent as her own confusion warred with the fear that there was no chance her friend could ever return to the life she had lost.

But all was not well for the reunited couple. After an eternity in which Tara’s light slowly faded away the kiss was broken. “Oh Goddess, what have I done?” Willow mumbled. Emerald orbs met with sapphire pools as they realized what they still must do. “Never again.” Willow swore to Tara. The honey blonde only nodded to her redhead’s heartfelt promise. Willow turned while still clasping Tara’s hand and looked down the empty street. She held the demonic amulet aloft and focused all her will.

“D’Hoffryn!” Willow shouted in a booming voice that filled every square inch of the night sky. The necklace began to glow as three figures appeared before the reunited witches and the stunned Slayer. Two of the figures were young women around the witches’ and Slayer’s ages. One was a grizzled old demon with wiry gray hair, pale bruise colored skin and small bony horns protruding from his bald head. All three looked around in confusion as they materialized.

“Who dares summon me to the mortal rel…” D’Hoffryn began to question angrily before he found his throat constricting under an unseen force he could not stop.

“Never again!” Willow shouted as her one hand guided the old demon into the air. Her other whipped out as a telekinetic force ripped the necklace with a mottled blue stone from the neck of one of the women. “Never again will you use the power of the wish against my love!” Willow shouted as the demon flinched.

He spared a glance to the two of his girls who had also been dragged before the witches. He had recognized Anyanka’s pendant in the witch’s hand as soon as they materialized. “What did you do Anyanka?” D”Hoffryn growled before Willow stitched his lips together with thick black twine.

“Goddess open the door.” Tara intoned in a hollow voice as a glowing disk of light shimmered into existence before her. “Arashmaharr!” The portal snapped open with a crack of lightning and the surface of the disk darkened. Before their eyes danced images of D’Hoffryn’s personal hell dimension. Black skies blocked out any view of the alien horizon, only to be broken up by the sinister pulsing red light that was emitted from countless towers.

“What are you doing?” Anyanka asked in a panicked tone as she watched the honey blonde’s hair turn stark white. Tara raised one hand before the open portal and focused the wrath of the Goddess.

“Keep you eyes open demon.” Willow seethed at D’Hoffryn with hatred in her voice. “I want you to watch.”

The old demon could do nothing but obey the whims of the dark witch as the light witch readied her attack. A pillar of searing radiant light erupted from Tara’s outstretched hand. If poured through the portal in one merciless, unending thrust. As he listened to the screams of agony and bursts of exploding stone coming from the other side of the portal D’Hoffryn felt his power slipping away. Tower after tower crumbled to ash before the unflinching light that swept across the entirety of Arashmaharr. With each explosion that ruined D’Hoffryn’s empire piece by piece his power waned.

The two amulets shattered into nothingness. A small shockwave of energy began to pour out of their ruined cores only to be contained by a ball of darkness Willow called forth. “Not just yet.” Willow told the demon as his girls lost all their demonic powers. “Gotta make sure you die for good with this reality.”

The old demon stifled a whimper as the last of his realm burned until there was nothing left but glass. He felt the power of the Wish leave him. He felt all of his girls all across the world fall to their knees as their amulets shattered. He felt the once mighty vengeance demons revert to their former humanity. He felt his entire empire crumble.

As a single tear rolled down D’Hoffryn’s cheek Willow was satisfied that her point had been made. With the flick of her wrist the witch cast the ancient and powerful demon into the beam of light her lover poured through the portal. He was gone in an instant.

Anya and Hallie wept on their knees before the all consuming loss. How could this have happened? How could two mortal witches be so powerful? With their home destroyed the former vengeance demons looked to the happy couple. They watched as Tara let the beam of light fade and then dissolved the portal that now lead to an empty and broken world. Willow came up to her everything and wrapped her arms around the curvy girl’s waist. As they nuzzled into each other’s necks before the stunned Slayer and former demons Willow and Tara smiled. They shared a tender kiss as they let the energy containing the ruined necklaces fade. Green light poured out of the amulets and washed over their world. A low humming noise filled the air and light drowned out the senses of every living creature on the planet.

******************************

The Witch King’s sword swept towards the Necromancer’s waist in a wide arc. The Necromancer brought up her staff to block the blow and both weapons caught and stuck together as if magnetically locked. The two combatants stared in surprise as tiny arcs of electricity flared out whenever they tried to wrench their weapons apart. Finally the Witch King tugged mightily and caught the Necromancer off guard. She spun as the Witch King swung both their weapons around until she landed on her back with a thud. The wind was forced from the Necromancer’s lungs as the heavily armored figure landed on top of her.

“Giving up so soon lich girl?” The Witch King asked. The armored figure readied another quip that died in her throat. The Necromancer’s face was mere inches from the Witch King’s visor. Hidden blue eyes looked into black orbs that flickered with a sudden burst of green for an instant. One gauntleted hand reached up to tear the partial mask away from the Necromancer’s face. As the beautiful visage came into view for the first time the Witch King let out a gasp.

Tara flung herself backwards. Her grip on her great sword now a distant memory. After all her searching the reality of their reunion sent a chill down her spine. How could her love have succumbed to so much darkness? How could Tara have as well? She wanted to run away in shame but her legs wouldn’t move. With shaking hands Tara tore the helmet from her head and stared at her everything in shock.

Willow looked up as the armored figure shrank away from their duel. She watched as her foe succumbed to unmistakable panic. Confusion gave way to heart stopping elation and then terror as the helm fell to the ground revealing long honey blonde locks and a face that haunted her dreams.

“Baby?” Willow gasped in panic as she shoved the weapons off her chest and crawled back up to her feet.

“Sweetie?” Tara whispered as their reunion fell far short of even her worst fears. What should have been the happiest moment in their life turned to ash in their mouths.

“Oh Goddess!” They whispered in unison. Terror sapped all their energy as both witches fell to their knees. “What have I done?” Before the two women could let the horror of their atrocities weigh them down further a faint humming filled the air and the world dissolved into bright all encompassing light.

******************************

Magneto charged into his throne room. He swung Colossus and Wolverine through the air like playthings. She-Hulk dove out of the way in an attempt to charge the dictator only to be swatted aside by a sudden back swing of the large Russian’s metal body.

Captain Marvel glared at the father of her love. She prepared to blast him away but before her hands could bring the radiant energy to bear a bellow of outrage filled the chamber.

“Enough!” The Scarlet Witch shouted as all bodies in the room came to a halt. The redhead stood from her couch and stalked up to her now furious father. On her way she brushed a hand over her love’s gorgeous, curvy frame and smirked as Carol let out an appreciative murmur of pleasure before snapping out of the trance the rest of the room still lingered under.

“I’m sorry baby.” Wanda assured her love with serious and pleading eyes as she clung to the blonde’s hand. “I didn’t want to control you like that even for a second but I had to make the others stop. I’m so, so, so sorry. Please don’t hate me.”

“It’s okay Sweetie.” Carol assured the nervous redhead with a smile and a light kiss as she wrapped her arms around the slender woman’s waist. “I love you and so long as you remember my feelings about being controlled and show that you care I’ll always forgive you.”

“You’re so amazing.” Wanda whispered as all the others in the room gapped awkwardly at the tender reunion. “I don’t deserve you, but I can’t live without you.”

“You’ll never have to again Sweetie.” Carol promised as she held her love in her arms for the first time in far too long.

“Wanda!” Magneto growled in furious indignation as he hung frozen in the air. “Release me at once!”

She sighed in resignation. “I have to deal with him or else we’re never going to get any peace.” Wanda told Carol.

“It’s okay Sweetie. Take your time.” Carol said in the most understanding voice the redhead had ever heard.

Wanda smiled at her love before schooling her emotions and turning to her father. “You tricked me into forcing your will on the entire world.” She said in a cold voice.

“I did that for our people!” He shouted.

“You did it for yourself!” The Scarlet Witch roared back in his face. “I’m going to punish you with the absolute worst fate you can think of.”

“No.” Magneto gasped in terror as Wanda placed one hand on his heart and the other on his forehead. “No! Don’t do this.” A glow filled the room as energy seemed to be siphoned out of the tyrant and into the very air. As the light faded Magneto fell to the floor in a shivering heap.

“You’ve spent your whole life despising run of the mill humans.” Wanda said in a carless tone. “Well welcome to the human race Dad. You’re one of them now.”

“It’s not all that bad.” Iron Man said as he, Thor and Captain America entered the room.

“Said the genius billionaire.” Captain America scoffed in amusement before turning to the witch. “Now about changing the world back to the way it was.”

“I swear I was getting to that in like a second.” Wanda said as she brought her hands up in front of her chest and focused her will. Before the three Avengers could take another step Carol stood firmly between them and the woman she loved. She fixed the three men with a glare that left little of her intentions to the imagination.

“Revert.” Wanda said in a hollow tone that filled the air. Scarlet light poured out of her and washed over the entire island nation Magneto had commandeered before moving out to the rest of the world. As the wave passed and the world became what it had once been. The smooth, well designed architecture of the palace twisted into something unseemly. Refined stonework was replaced with crudely cobbled together metal plates that the tyrant could easily use as weapons to batter any and all foes. What had once been a glorious vista view now gave way to a desolate wasteland of an island.

“It’s done.” Wanda announced as she released all those still frozen in place. “The world is back to normal and the only people who know what happened are standing in this room.”

“Don’t think you can get out of this witch.” Logan growled as he turned to face the woman.

“None of you are coming anywhere near her!” Carol shouted as she kept herself between her former teammates and her love.

“Carol, please be reasonable.” She-Hulk said as she climbed out from under a still dazed Russian monolith.

“We can’t just let her leave.” Captain America declared in an authoritative tone. “She’s too dangerous.”

“Thicken!” Carol shouted as her arms went up. Each and every hero in the chamber was once more frozen in place as the blonde sneered at them. “I am dangerous.”

“Hold!” Thor bellowed as he strained against the mystical bindings. “Know this Carol Danvers. Even a staunch ally of the light such as yourself is susceptible to the allure of the dark side.”

“Oh that is it.” Wanda chimed in with exasperation evident in her voice. “Don’t you dare quote Star Wars to us alien! You have no idea what we’ve been through!”

“You can’t just walk away after trying to change the world to your liking.” Stark said as he and the others slowly began break free of the spell. They tried to circle the couple. “You can’t just take what you want and expect there to be no consequences.”

“The only thing I want is a long happy life with this woman.” Wanda said as she wrapped her arms around Carol’s waist. “And of the super powered freaks in this room she is the only one who has any say in whether that happens or not.”

“How do we know you didn’t do some witch thing to Carol?” She-Hulk shouted as she moved around them on their opposite side from Stark. “You’re controlling her right now aren’t you!”

“I would never!” Wanda shouted back in a genuinely hurt tone before continuing in a whisper. “Baby I don’t think your friends like me.”

“It’s okay Sweetie.” Carol replied with a forced smile. “All that matters is that I’ve finally found you in this reality. If they can’t handle the fact that you belong to me then they don’t get to be a part of our life.”

“Think about what you’re doing Carol.” Captain America called out with worry and concern. “You’ve worked so hard to earn your place with us. Are you really ready to throw it all away for some…”

“Don’t you dare Rogers!” Carol cut him off in an angry voice that barely held back her tears. “You would do the same thing if we were talking about Bucky! So don’t you dare question my commitment to this woman!”

“She isn’t leaving this island.” Logan said with barely restrained violence in his every word.

“Neither are you if you take one more step little man.” Carol shot back.

“Everyone just calm down.” Stark pleaded to deaf ears.

“Okay that’s it!” Wanda shouted as she released a small amount of her power into the air. “You think I’m the monster? You think I’m some evil thing that is trying to drag your friend away? Fine! I’m the bad guy! In fact I’m such a bad guy that I’ll go ahead and change the world again. I’ll do to everyone on the planet what I just did to my dad! Just so I won’t have to look over my shoulder for the rest of this life in fear of you monsters!”

“Can she?” Stark began to ask as Wanda built up her power.

“No! More! Powers!” Wanda shouted as she once more released her reality altering might upon the world. As the waves of crimson energy washed over the room and began to sweep outwards a faint humming filled the ears of all present and then the world was awash in dull white light. The standoff in the throne room faded away along with everything else.

******************************

“You can’t win Quinn.” Batman grumbled as he blocked one of her punches and swung in for a counter attack.

“You are not touching her!” Harley shouted in outrage as she blocked the Dark Knight’s attack. She grasped his wrist and flipped him over her shoulder and onto the floor behind her. “I’ve been through too much in this horrible dimension to lose her now! Can’t you see how much I need her?”

Batman looked up into the tear filled eyes of the woman above him. He reached for a pocket on his utility belt in the hopes of taking her down swiftly. To his surprise she kicked the small stun device out of his hand before stomping on his chest. Batman tried to knock the slender psychiatrist away only to watch in shock as she grabbed his arm in mid flight and dislocated is wrist.

“How?” Batman asked in a seething whisper as she released his damaged arm.

“I’ve been watching a much better fighter than you kick ass every other night of the week for over a hundred lifetimes.” Harley told the stunned hero. “Plus I used a little magic to make me about as strong as Killer Croc. Had to save it till the spell that balanced my strength to Superman’s wore off. Can’t make myself twenty times stronger than you if I already got a spell going that makes everyone as strong as the most average person in the room.”

“You can’t win.” Batman croaked out as he held his injured wrist.

“As soon as Ivy is done saving the world from the plants the Legion spread we are leaving.” Harley told him yet again. “A minute after we’re gone the Black Mercies will fade away. You and your League will never hear from us again and you can take all the credit for saving the world. Just let us go. Please. Can’t you see how much I need her?”

“You’ll never be able to run far enough Harley.” Batman swore. She waited for his next retort. In that brief instant Batman acted on his instincts. He released a capsule of knockout gas that was hidden in his gauntlets. The noxious fumes rose up towards Harley only to be repelled by a surprisingly strong gust of wind that blew the gas back into his face and then dissipated it across the open room. Batman looked up through bleary eyes as he saw Harley’s outstretched hand relax. He felt her grasp his chin and the back of his head with her hands. As he blacked out Batman swore he heard a faint humming noise that was soon overshadowed by painfully bright light that filled his senses.

******************************

“I wish Willow and Tara never found each other.” Cordelia said with far too much enthusiasm for the idle fantasy that played out in her mind.

“Done.” Anya said in a slightly dour voice. She blinked as the unfamiliar sensation of emptiness filled her. The Wish had never abandoned her before. Why now?

“That would be cool.” Cordelia said with a newfound smile. “No, wait. “I wish that Buffy Summers had never come to Sunnydale.”

“Done!” Anya snapped in confusion. She had no idea why her powers had left her. Even less idea where her necklace had disappeared to.

“And I wish that Xander Harris never again knows the touch of a woman.” Cordelia continued to make wish after wish as her spirits lifted with every word. “And that all his girlfriends wake up tomorrow covered in monkey hair.”

“Done!” Anya repeated in utter bewilderment.

“In fact I wish that all men, except for maybe the dumb and the really beautiful disappear off the face of the earth.” Cordelia continued in her new form of stress relief oblivious to the plight of the former demon that trailed behind her. “That would be so cool.”

The head cheerleader strutted out of the school courtyard as Anya watched her go. The former demon took one long look at the nearby group of teens her client had been ranting about. Nothing had changed. The blonde and brunette still playfully wrestled as the honey blonde and the redhead continued to hold hands and gaze into each other’s eyes. Perhaps worst of all the man who scorned her client sat with a blissfully dazed grin on his face. She watched the school librarian walk up to the group and make the kind of idle small talk only someone familiar with the group would bother with.

Nothing made sense. Anya turned and made her way towards the edge of the school grounds. As she neared her car a figure jumped out at her. The curly haired brunette was a shocking but not unwelcomed sight.

“Hallie!” Anya shouted. “What in the name of Arashmaharr are you doing here?”

“Anya?” Halfrek said as she took another look at her old friend. “How… What happened to D’Hoffryn? Why are our powers gone?”

“I don’t know.” Anya answered with a dour glare. “But damn it, I am not going to be stuck as a teenager again.” The two former vengeance demons embraced briefly before separating and getting into the car that had been a part of Anya’s cover. They needed to regroup and nothing good would come of wasting time on the hellmouth as a couple of defenseless humans.

_________________
Time and Time Again

Warning!!! If you followed a link to this one read the post above first!

That last chapter ran long so this part got cut off when I finally managed to post. But darn it, if this isn't a fun little twist ending I couldn't bare to leave out I don't know what is. Please enjoy.

Time and Time Again

Chapter 30: The Wish: The Epilogue...

******************************

“Wha... Where am I?” Anya said as she opened her bleary eyes. The light above was far too harsh and the cobblestone street beneath her was far too rough.

“Hello.” A soft voice called out to the weary demon. Anya turned to see a young man with short black hair and a soft smile looking at her. “You’re new to the city aren’t you?”

“Where am I?” Anya growled at the man as she tried to reclaim her feet and her bearings. “Tell me!” To her surprise her demonic strength failed her.

“Did you get separated from your group before they explained the whole job and housing placement deal?” The man asked in a kind tone. “You’re in the capital city of the great and powerful Witch King. Don’t worry. You’re safe now. Everyone here was once in the same place as you are now.”

“I seriously doubt that human.” She grumbled.

“Funny.” He laughed a little at her dour tone and her choice of words. “Just be thankful you’re human too. Otherwise the wards would. Well we don’t like to bring up the one time some vampires walked through the gates. It took forever to clean the ash stains.”

“I’m… human?” Anya asked in bewilderment as the truth sunk in. Her powers were gone. Her power center was most likely destroyed. She had almost no hope of summoning D’Hoffryn since she hadn’t bothered to practice actual magic in over eleven hundred years. And to top it all off some dopey human was making doe eyes at her. It was by far the worst day of her very long life. So why couldn’t she help but smile a little at the way the young man kept smiling at her?

“Stop that!” Anya snapped as she blushed at the man’s offered hand and steadfast but gentle smile. “Why are you being so nice to me?”

“I’m kinda part of the welcoming committee around here.” He told her as he helped her to her feet. “The name is Xander by the way.”

“I didn’t ask.” Anya snapped testily. Despite her words she didn’t let go of his hand.

“Of course not.” He smiled yet again. She blushed and looked away for an instant.

“I don’t need you to guide me around like a lost puppy.” Anya told him in no uncertain terms.

“The thought never crossed my mind.” Xander assured her as he took her arm in his and gently guided her to where the most recent influx of freed slaves was being processed. For some reason the young general was already growing fond of the brash young woman. He’d have to bring her around the Citadel after settling her into one of the nicer homes within walking distance of his chambers. It wasn’t often that he pulled rank, but for some reason that escaped him he had a good feeling about the newest citizen to cross his path.

_________________
Time and Time Again

Dibs-y Goodness!

Yay for great update-y goodness... So bye bye Cordy, hello Anya...

_________________
We Few, We Happy Few, We Band of Buggered

Posting while nude improves your mood...

Yaaaaay!

Snuggles for Xander!
And snuggles for me too!
(I have a shiny new girlfriend, heeheeheehee!)
(And a cute kitty!)
(Sadly, the two don't get on :( )

Sooo glad that the horrible alter realities faded away. I don't think the girls need more trauma on their plate :(

And yay for Anya.
She was always one of my favourites.
Plus i love Emma Caulfield. Her agony aunt series was hilarious.
If you haven't seen it, look it up on youtube.

Think: Anya gets a personal advice column. Really.

Though i can't help but wonder what the fallout of all this is going to be.
Things seem t be getting... messy.

more! more!

R

_________________
“All I feel is sunlight. All I hear is music.” Willow
How i Met Your Mother - By Ariel

My Story: Coming Home

Hi Zampsa. Hi Azirahael.

And Cordelia momentarily takes a knee as Anya steps into both the main storyline and the Dark Ages side quest. *cheers from the bleachers*

Looking back at the early seasons I like how smoothly they transitioned Anya into the character archetype and dialogue tone Cordelia used to fill at the start of the show. "What's that? Our brash, no nonsense, tell it like it is girl went on to be the female lead of the spin-off? Just have the comic foil start dating that underdeveloped evil chick from three episodes of the last half of last season. We'll develop her as we go, it'll work itself out."

I haven't seen a lot of Emma Caulfield's recent work, but I have seen "Timer" and a few episodes of the Essenemma vlog she had on youtube a couple years ago. One of the moments I found most funny was a viewer Q&A video where someone asked her a really specific question where the punchline referenced Spike's line form Once More With Feeling where he talks about a dancing 300 pound Chirago demon. She had no clue what the question was referring to which is fair because even if you ignore the fact that it was a made up word from a show that wrapped over a decade ago she wasn't even in that scene. She might not even have been on set that day.

And congrats to Azirahael on the new girlfriend and kitten. Condolences on them not getting along. There's a cat fighting joke in there somewhere but I'm either too classy or too lazy make it.

Yup the doubled down, alternative, alternate dimensions are gone and forgotten. In their place are the regular alternate dimensions we've come to know and love/tolerate. But there is always room for fallout. Messy, messy fallout.

Which is one more reason to look forward to the Dopplegangland chapter in a few... Oh wow I need to get back to writing these things up.

_________________
Time and Time Again

Time and Time Again.

Author: Citanul

Feedback: Be kind, rewind? Seriously though all feedback is welcome.

Spoilers: Just about all of them. Go watch the show. And Angel too. Also Agents of Shield a little bit. You know what, if a name you don’t recognize pops up most of the time you can find dozens of pages of character bio if you type that name and the word comics into Wikipedia. It’s almost scary how much page space comic book fans have taken up on that site.

Rating: NC-17 = Smutty smut smut smut. Seriously though they make love quite often.

Pairings: W/T, B/F, G/J, D/J, F/G, A/?, X/C (X/A in half the worlds.) D/C (Though not till they’re older and even then maybe not so much with the graphic detail.)

Disclaimer: You all know I don’t own the rights to characters you’ve seen on TV.

Summary: A story of reincarnation and interdimensional travel made possible through the power of love. What misfortunes will our two favorite love birds be able to prevent with the aid of experience from countless past lives?

Author’s Note: So we're back around to Marvels. The various Avengers and X-Men are mostly just taking a break to relax in between catastrophes. But The slight vacation doesn't last as a certain crazy person comes out of left field with news on an important mission.

Sorry for the lateness of this posting. A power outage a few nights ago slowed things down on my end. Lastly in case anyone or everyone has forgotten all the extraneous characters in this side story there is a full list of ancillary characters and their second names in the primers at the top of the first post in this thread. Enjoy.

******************************

Primer: Marvels

Willow = Wanda Maximoff = Scarlet Witch

Tara = Carol Danvers = Ms. Marvel

Buffy = Jennifer Walters = She-Hulk

Faith = Faith = X-23

Xander = Pietro Maximoff = Quicksilver

Anya = Jessica Drew = Spider-Woman

Giles = Vision = G.I.L.E.S. = Generated Intuitive Logistics Engine Source = Grumpy Intellectual Librarian Englishman Simulation

******************************

Marvels: Apocalypse

“Anyone else thinking that today’s “special class” is gonna be more trouble than it’s worth?” Jamie asked as he and his classmates made their way across the wide open grass field that stretched out from one side of the Xavier Institute.

“No use complaining about it now.” Bobby grumbled as he plodded along. “You know how Logan gets when it comes to survival training.”

“Today is survival training?” Alex asked as he came up beside the other two boys. “I thought we were doing a forty mile hike through the woods along the back wall of the property or something.”

“Whatever it is it’s best just to grin and bear it.” Kitty chimed in. “Although if the daddy’s girl over there knows anything and wants to share it might help boost morale.”

“You say something Alley Cat?” Faith asked the smaller brunette with casual disinterest as she turned to face the school and began to wave her arms wildly.

“Nothing important I guess.” Kitty replied with a sigh. “Not that I care but why do you keep waving like that?”

“Just tryin’ to make sure my girl knows I’m thinking about her.” Faith told the young woman. “By the way, you and Pinkie Pie should wave to your honeys while they can still see your tight little butts.”

“Steve’s watching us?” Clarice asked in an excited squeal as she spun around in place. The brightly colored young woman looked up to the large raised terrace that hung off the side of the Institute’s main building. “Oh my god there he is!” She cried out in joy as she began to jump up and down while waving to her boyfriend. He and his grandson were right besides Faith’s girlfriend as all three waved to the teens from the platform.

Kitty turned as well and gasped in surprise before favoring Piotr with a wave of her own. “I still can’t get used to the fact that your booty calls get the run of this place.” She grumbled.

“Steve is not just some booty call!” Clarice snapped.

“Now Kitty, is that any way to speak about the man who may one day be your grand father in law?” Sooraya quipped in an all too amused tone.

“Yeah Kitty, have some respect for your elders.” Jamie added in his most obnoxiously chastising tone. “After all your Great Gam Gam in law is standing right there.”

“Don’t call me Great Gam Gam!” Clarice shouted at the young man in outrage before turning back to Kitty. “And you really should give your boyfriend’s Pop Pop more respect. He fought in the war you know.”

Several loud peels of laughter erupted from the group of teens as Kitty fumed. The petite brunette simply turned away from the school and stomped off towards the tree line across the field. With a smirk and a wink to the rest of the group Faith turned and followed the annoyed girl.

******************************

“Is good to be seeing you again Grandpapa.” The tall muscular Russian said as he took a seat on the terrace beside the soldier.

“Likewise Piotr.” Steve said as he clapped his grandson on the shoulder. “I haven’t taken nearly enough time off for you and Clarice. I need to make up for all those years in the iceberg. You and all the folks at this school are making a real difference and I just wish I could be a bigger part of that.”

“Is nothing to be worried about Grandpapa.” Piotr replied with a laugh. “You have done so much to be helping our cause in last few months. Just shaking friend Hank’s hand for cameras has changed many lives for the better.”

“He’s right Steve.” The petite blonde on the other side of the patio table said as she looked away from the retreating group of teens. She returned most of her attention to the small stack of legal documents spread before her. “There were monsters out there calling for the government to start rounding people up. And if nothing else came of your help at least the last month has proved that not a one of those bigots has the balls to publicly challenge Captain America’s handshake.”

“Thanks Jen.” Steve said as he sipped from the tall glass of lemonade before him. “And thanks for inviting me to carpool up here with you for the weekend. I’ve been putting off this visit for too long.”

Jennifer laughed at the slight blush on the man’s cheek. “You know you can come and go from this place as you please right? Your girlfriend is probably the most uniquely talented travel agent on the planet. She’d drop everything to port between here and the city just to see your face.”

“I know, I know.” Steve admitted with a shy lowing of his head. “I just, I don’t want her to feel like I’m only dating her for her powers. Or feel like I take her gifts for granted if I asked her to use them too much.”

“Mmm-Hmmm.” Jennifer replied with a knowing smirk. “You’d best get over those hang ups quick Steve. She’s definitely planning to use her powers to pitch a little woo your way.”

“Oh no.” Steve moaned as he brought a hand up to his face. “How bad of a mess are we talking about here?”

“She has been gathering travel brochures and tour guide pamphlets for some time now.” Piotr admitted as he smirked at the worried expression on his grandfather’s face.

“And the last time she was at the tower she spent an hour asking Pietro for his advice on travel destinations.” Jennifer added with a wicked grin. “I believe the term they threw back and forth was “panty melting” views.”

“Oh god.” Steve moaned again as the other two laughed. A sense of dread bore its way deep into the pit of his stomach as their mirth continued. But no matter how much he dreaded the inevitable world tour his girlfriend was planning he knew he couldn’t say no. he could hardly ever refuse Clarice when she wanted something. He couldn’t bear to see the disappointment in her beautiful green eyes.

******************************

“So you’re saying Logan didn’t tell you anything about today’s class?” Alex asked as they neared the tree line.

“Nope, why would he?” Faith said in a bored tone.

“Well, you know…” The boy with wavy blond hair replied in a vaguely nervous tone. “He’s your dad and everything. Don’t you two talk about stuff?”

Faith let out a snort followed by a brief burst of laughter. As the other students stopped to look at her she paused for a moment to take in their concerned frowns. “You guys are serious? Where are ya’ll gettin’ these ideas?” She asked with another amused chuckle.

“Faith.” Clarice said as she came up to the brunette. “He’s your father, and you both live in the same giant mansion. Don’t you guys ever talk about what you’re doing or going through? You know? Bonding?”

“Ease up there Pinkie Pie.” Faith said once she got her mirth under control. “Yeah we talk every now and then. But it ain’t like any sitcom family pow wow shit you might be thinkin’. And he never tells me stuff him and the other teachers at this place are planning. So I don’t know where you’d get the idea that I know what we’re all walkin’ into.”

“So what do you guys talk about?” Bobby asked. Some of the other teens glared at him for asking such a question without any way of knowing how Faith would react. A few just turned to Faith with apparent curiosity.

“We shoot the shit about lots of stuff.” Faith said. As she thought up what to tell her classmates a genuine smile spread across her face. “Let’s see, there was that one time we got into an epic belching contest. Then this other time we went into the danger room and just tore through everything it threw at us. We watched a few action flicks together. Oh and we talked about how funny it is that we got the same taste in women.”

“Define same.” Kitty said with a slight scowl. “Cause I don’t know how I’d handle one of my parents admitting that.”

“You know.” Faith began to answer in a more thoughtful tone. “Strong, beautiful, able to dish out as much as she’s willing to take and then some. Being pretty good in a brawl is a plus too. Smarter than we are when it comes to book learnin’ helps. Honest, brave, loyal. All that good stuff.”

“And he told you about his ex’s?” Alex asked in wonder.

“A couple.” Faith admitted. “I ain’t gonna pry for details on every hot piece of fur he’s given it to since the gold rush. And I ain’t told him jack about what my girl and I get up to.”

“So how is Logan handling Jennifer stopping by for another booty call?” Jamie asked as he bowed to pick up a fallen tree branch.

“We’ve been over this Bub.” Faith shot him a withering glare. “Don’t talk about my girl like she’s a piece of meat.”

“Does that mean he’s not all too thrilled about you sex life?” Kitty asked in a newly interested tone.

“I ain’t answering that.” Faith said as she looked away from the others.

“Oh my god.” Kitty said in a shocked gasp as she looked up to the taller brunette. “Logan likes your girlfriend!”

“Wow seriously?” Alex and Bobby asked as Sooraya and Clarice shot the other teens withering glares.

“No!” Faith snapped. “Pops ain’t interested in my girl! He spent the better part of an hour telling me stories of the two of them kicking ass and taking names. He’d never put the moves on someone he respects that much.”

“But there is an attraction there.” Alex said. Several of the teens flinched as they saw Faith’s claws slide out of her clenched fists. “I’m just saying they’ve been on the same team for a while now. Are you sure nothing ever happened on a mission?”

“They would have told me if it did.” Faith seethed through her clenched teeth. A beat passed before the agitated girl relaxed her stance slightly. “Besides even if Pops was all hot for my girl’s tight little bod nothing would ever happen.”

“How can you be so sure?” Kitty asked in a far too eager tone as Clarice and Sooraya shot her matching death glares. “I mean, if they spent enough time together before you came along, who really knows?”

“I know!” Faith said with confidence. “Ain’t no way my girl would ever hook up with a scruffy little ball of angst like Pops. And even if she was into his whole wild mountain man thing he’d never seal the deal.”

“You just told us he’s spent the last century of so getting his swerve on!” Jamie complained in a confused voice. “How do you know he wouldn’t go for your lawyer?”

“First off my girl ain’t my lawyer.” Faith declared in no uncertain terms. “Conflict of yadda yadda made her set me up with this scrappy little legal team from Hell’s Kitchen. Second, even if Pops was into Jen for her looks and shit he still ain’t ever gonna get over the one big deal breaker she can’t get rid of.”

“What deal breaker?” Alex asked as the others suddenly became curious about the petite blonde lawyer.

“Whatever it is she hides it well enough.” Kitty added.

“It’s not like she smells bad or something.” Jamie said in a snarky tone before he caught an almost imperceptible flinch from Faith. “Really? Logan doesn’t like the way she smells?”

“No that can’t be it.” Clarice said as she looked around the cluster of teens. “I’ve hung out with her plenty and I never noticed anything.”

“But you don’t have Logan and Faith’s nose.” Kitty told the brightly colored girl.

“Stop talking about her like she smells bad!” Faith shouted, causing a fresh wave of nervous grimaces to pop up throughout the group. “I swear, if one more smart ass talks about her scent I’m gonna…”

“But that doesn’t make sense.” Clarice said as she turned back to Faith. “What aren’t we getting here?”

“Pops just don’t like the smell of gamma radiation.” Faith said in a low grumble. “Makes him want to heave if he stands too close the Hulk’s secret identity guy all day.”

“But Jennifer doesn’t have the same effect?” Kitty asked in a now worried tone.

“Not as bad no,” Faith said before going on with another admission, “but he said it just takes longer since she got hit with less of it. He said it’s still enough that he’d never try to take her for a roll in the hay.”

“So why are you any different?” Sooraya asked in a concerned tone. “Your nose is just like his isn’t it? Why can you stand being with her so intimately when he can’t?”

“I don’t know, I just can alright!” Faith snapped. “First Daredevil and now you guys. Stop talking about my girl like she don’t smell right! I love her! I don’t know where all the other over sensitive nose guys are getting this shit from! Her scent is all I need to get through the rough days. I love her damn it.” Towards the end the outraged brunette began to trail off. The other teens just favored her with more patronizing and concerned looks.

“Faith, we’re just concerned about you is all.” Clarice said as she placed a gentle hand on the brunette’s arm. “If all the other, I guess we’re calling them nose guys? If all the other nose guys say one thing about her and her cousin and you say the opposite, then doesn’t that mean you’re different from all the rest of the guys with your powers? Isn’t that something you maybe want to be concerned about?”

“I just love her okay.” Faith muttered in a quiet voice. “I like her scent. I like how unique it is. I can always tell when she’s near. I love being with her. Isn’t that enough? Don’t I get to be happy for once in my short, fucked up, little life? I don’t care what the other blood hounds say. She’s my girl and I’ll never give her up. Can’t we just leave it at that?”

Faith used every scrap of restraint she had to keep herself from openly weeping. She couldn’t cry in front of the others. She hated that their questions had even brought her so close to tears. There was only one person she was willing to shed tears in front of. Her classmates and father didn’t understand. None of them could understand why she so desperately needed Jennifer in her life.

“Of course Faith.” Sooraya said as she came up and pulled the distraught girl into her arms. “What the two of you have is beautiful. You deserve all the happiness that woman brings into your existence.”

“We’re here for you Faith.” Clarice told her as she joined the hug. “And not just because you introduced Sooraya to the chicks that found her mom or me to the hot piece of ass that I’m dating.” Laughter erupted from the brunette’s throat as she took in the pink girl’s words.

“Aw man.” Jamie said as he seemed to fight back a tear. “I just love group hugs.” The lanky teen began to march towards the three girls with outstretched arms. With the slightest flick of her wrist Clarice opened a portal in front of the boy. He stumbled into the opening and reappeared thirty meters away facing the opposite direction.

Jamie huffed and returned to the group. Amused chuckling replaced the previously somber air that had befallen the students. It was soon interrupted as a rustling came from the nearby bushes.

“There you kids are.” Logan grumbled as he stepped out of the nearby tree line. He hefted two large bags over his shoulders and dropped them to the ground. “So who’s ready for today’s class?” The gruff teacher extended the claws on one hand and walked across the field. He bent down and dug a rough furrow in the dirt as he walked. At about twenty yards he stood up and walked back to the large bags by the tree line.

“Yah, sure, you bet’cha.” Jamie replied in only a mildly sarcastic voice.

“And just what is today’s class about?” Kitty asked Logan with far more cheer than she had moments before his arrival. “We running a marathon through the woods?”

“Combat reflex training and team coordination dynamics.” Logan told them only to receive wary glances that varied from incredulous to exasperated. He smirked as he reached down to the two bags, untying their draw strings and opening them fully.

“And just how are we supposed to train all that stuff?” Alex asked as the bags were upended. Dozens of red bouncy balls fell to the ground and rolled along the grass field.

“Split into two teams!” Logan barked with an amused smile. “Oh and there’s no power restrictions.”

“So shirts vs. skins?” Jamie asked as he picked up a ball and waggled his eyebrows at the girls.

“More like chicks vs. pricks.” Faith snapped back at the lanky teen.

“Damn it Jamie.” Alex muttered as he dove for a ball and began to back up. “Why did you have to go and piss them off right before…” A loud whistle blowing from Logan signaled the start of the match and Alex found his question punctuated with a ball hitting his face. Jamie let out a laugh just before he was pelted by several balls as well. As he tumbled over a slew of his signature doppelgangers fell out of his body and rolled out across the ground.

Bobby managed to duck under a throw and scoop up a ball. He hastily erected a thin ice barrier before he began to draw in moisture from the air to help form an ice slide. He poked his head out form behind his shelter long enough to see Faith rearing back a throw. The young man dove back and looked around the field to plan his next move. Before anything came to mind a tiny pink portal opened up a few feet away from his head and a ball pelted his face.

A loud whistle pierced the air as their teacher raised one hand towards the side of the field the four girls had occupied. “Round one goes to the girl’s team!” Logan called out with a wicked grin.

“Is this fair?” Alex asked just as the whistle blew again. He fired his energy bolts downwards and shot up into the air. As soon as his body left the ground four dodge balls flew through the space where his body had been.

“Sure it is.” Logan told the boy. “No power restrictions. That means Bobby can make as much ice as he wants and not clear any of it between rounds, and your other dingbat can make as many dupes as he can.”

“Stop bitching about the rules and focus on Faith!” Bobby shouted. “She took both you idiots down in a second last time!”

“That’s right Bub.” Faith said with far too much mirth in her voice as she launched a ball at the airborne teen. “Come and get’cha some!”

Alex spun and swooped down along the ground to pick up a stray ball. Jamie and all of his dupes leapt up and scattered to each grab balls of their own. They dove out of the way of Faith’s attacks and prepared to counter.

“Hey girls!” Faith shouted in a cheery tone as she ducked and dove out of multiple strikes from incoming red balls. “What time is it?”

“What is she doing?” Bobby shouted at his teammates.

“Don’t talk, just hit her!” Alex shouted as he and Jamie’s dupes kept firing. Bobby noticed their side of the field was rapidly loosing balls all while Faith danced her way out of each and every hit. He looked up to try and figure out where the other girls were only to see a dozen red balls snatched up by a floating cloud of sand.

“It’s a trap!” Bobby shouted as he encased himself in ice and skimmed along the ground to snatch up one of their last balls. He got the ball but almost dropped it as Kitty phased up out of the ground just across the line from him and fired another ball he was barely able to avoid.

“No, it’s dodge ball time!” Faith shouted as Alex and Jamie ran out of ammo.

“Wait!” Jamie said in mild surprise. “How do you even know that reference?”

Before the question could be answered a dozen tiny portals opened up just above them. Bobby looked over to the far side of the girl’s territory and saw Sooraya’s sand cloud lightly tossing all the balls over to Clarice’s portals.

Balls fell from just overhead and lightly bopped Alex, Bobby and every version of Jamie on the tops of their heads. “I said it’s dodge ball time bitch!” Faith shouted as Logan blew the whistle again.

“Two nothing, girls’ team.” Logan cheered from the sidelines.

“You have been defeated by the females!” Sooraya called out as she and Clarice jumped up and down while cheering.

“Good hustle girl.” Faith said as she readied for another round. “We’ll get you trash talkin’ like a sailor before the end of the day.”

The whistle blew and the boys were once again immediately put on the defensive. As the matches wore on Logan cheered and laughed at his daughter’s antics. If nothing else she was more than putting all the other students through their paces. Especially the three boys.

******************************

“Look at them go.” Jennifer said with no small amount of pride in her girlfriend’s athleticism. She had abandoned the legal documents for a pair of binoculars to watch the competition across the open grass field.

“I’ll say.” Steve replied as he watched with his naked eyes. He always got a kick out of just how much all five of his senses had been improved by the super soldier serum. He couldn’t claim to be half the tracker that Logan and Faith were. But the eagle like magnification and distance he could get when focusing his eyes on a far off target was nothing to scoff at. He and Jennifer watched their girlfriends put their three male classmates to shame time and time again.

“That’s actually really impressive strategy.” Steve said with obvious pride in the young women’s performance. “With Kitty forcing them to play whack a mole and Faith screening all their attention it leaves Clarice and Sooraya free to mop up the balls and launch decisive strikes. I wonder why the boys haven’t figured that out yet.”

“Oh Please.” Jennifer scoffed with a snort. “You’ve met Jamie.”

“True.” The soldier admitted. “But I had thought the other two were a bit smarter than him at the least.”

“Alex and Bobby have proven to be good at the critical thinking tests the professor puts the students through.” Piotr told the other two as he watched Kitty’s efforts through his own pair of binoculars. “But they are no match for the girls.”

“Which is all the more vexing when it comes to team leadership and squad assignments.” Xavier said as she rolled out onto the terrace to join the three spectators. “Good morning Ms. Walters, Captain Rogers. How are you both finding my school?”

“Lovely as always Professor.” Jennifer said with a smile to the man before turning her attention back to the match.

“I have to say it’s far more impressive than I imagined from the stories my teammates told me.” Steve replied. “I can see why Clarice loves it here so much.”

“Ah, yes.” Xavier said as he reached out with his senses to find Logan. His oldest student and friend gave him a polite mental greeting and favored the Professor with a stunning close up view of the heated dodge ball game. “I am so very proud of all my students but I must say the young women from this class are proving themselves to be exceptional even by my high standards. That, and the fact that you two are rapidly becoming regular fixtures around the mansion, fills my heart with joy.”

Jennifer smirked slightly as she gave the Professor a sideways glance. “Plus I’ll bet all the fun you’re having with Mrs. Qadir helps too.”

The Professor leaned back in his wheelchair with his elbows resting on the arm rests and his fingers interlaced in front of his face. “I’ll admit that Sooraya’s mother is a most delightful conversationalist.” Xavier said with a slight smirk hidden behind his clasped hands.

“Nice save Professor.” Jennifer said as she returned her attention to the game of dodge ball.

“Charles?” A soft voice called out from the archway behind them. “Oh, hello.”

“Ah, Mirah my dear.” Xavier said as he turned back to the woman. “We were just observing the students’ training session. Come, join us. Sooraya is doing exceptionally well.”

The Afghani woman walked out onto the terrace and placed a soft hand on Xavier’s shoulder. He placed one of his own hands over hers and her senses were joined with the telepath’s as they watched the game through Logan’s eyes.

“Oh my, look at them go.” Mirah Qadir whispered.

“The girls are using a pretty sophisticated strategy for a surprise pickup game of dodge ball.” Steve said as he watched a new match begin. “And they didn’t even have to discuss their game plan before going after the boys.”

“Da, Kitty is popping up all over their front line keeping Bobby and Alex on their toes.” Piotr said in a proud voice.

“Oh my, should Faith really be shouting all those things?” Mirah asked as Xavier let the sounds Logan heard flow through the temporary link.

“Normally I’d have to chastise her rather excessive use of her father’s more colorful vocabulary.” Xavier admitted with a small grin as he rubbed the woman’s hand. “But the taunts have been so distracting that poor Alex, Bobby and Jamie have yet to realize what the three other girls are up to.”

“You’d think they’d figure it out by now.” Jennifer remarked before letting out a loud cheer as she watched her girl. Faith had just taken two of the boys out with one ball that ricocheted just right. “God I love watching her have fun.”

As they all watched the lively students’ game continue a sense of peace and levity fell over the school. For all present it seemed as if the world was finally going their way. Life had turned a corner for the odd collection of social outcasts and oddities. Each man and woman at the Xavier Institute relished the chance to enjoy the lighthearted atmosphere. They all knew it could not last forever.

******************************

“That should be the last thing we need to do for the police situation.” The redhead said as she went over all the state and local law enforcement data that had come in that morning. “The new training camps are up and running. With any luck this country will have more than enough cops by the time the next administration gets voted in.”

Wanda had all but lost herself in the mountains of work that needed to be done to safely transition power in the coming election. Infrastructure reform had gone by much more smoothly than she could have ever hoped. The tyrant had lined the entirety of his tiny nation with state of the art fiber optic cables that provided a strong backbone for the communication networks that had been reserved exclusively for military use. Since she opened the networks up to the general public the citizens now enjoyed internet access speeds that rivaled, and in many cases shamelessly outclassed all first world nations.

To go along with Latveria’s communications network Doom had also upgraded all power lines, generators and power relay stations to an absurd level. Stark had been flabbergasted once he got a look inside the main electrical facility in the woods just outside the capital. The substation in the basement of Castle Doom had been even more impressive once they finally got around to studying it.

With those facilities now providing nearly limitless power to every home in the small country the conquering couple’s approval rating skyrocketed. Even their most fearful detractors now called for parades in their honor. Which only helped once they got around to completely rebuilding the education system. It wasn’t enough to go through and cross out Victor Von Doom’s name from all the history books he had commissioned to glorify himself. They had to send out offers for lucrative teaching positions to colleges across the globe. Seasoned educators from every discipline were not only needed to teach the youth of the nation. They were needed to retrain Latveria’s own tenured professors. No long would “Because Doom said so!” be and acceptable answer for every question on history, social studies and political science classes.

Wanda would have been proud of her accomplishments if she didn’t still have the entirety of the tiny country’s military to fix. With the Doombots gone it was only a matter of time before Latverians would need to enlist. To her tremendous relief Colonel Rhodes had volunteered to oversee development of the fledgling armed forces’ recruitment program. His years of experience as a military liaison proved invaluable to Wanda. Latveria needed voluntary human soldiers and she refused to institute a draft.

Wanda barely looked up as a familiar blonde settled herself on the surface of the large desk the redhead had all but filled with files and reports. The blonde rolled here eyes at her love’s idol banter. Carol had been watching Wanda work for an entire morning and the better part of an afternoon. Her everything needed a break.

“Sounds good Sweetie.” Carol replied as she slowly unbuttoned the long sleeve men’s shirt she had found in the castle’s clean laundry. She wondered how long it would take her girlfriend to realize that the shirt was the only garment Carol wore as she floated around the small office like chamber set off to the side of the throne room. With far too casual grace Carol uncrossed her legs and ran one bare foot up the edge of the high backed office chair Wanda sat in. “You’re doing so well with all this very important work.”

Wanda continued working for the moment. Carol sighed as she realized she would have to step up her game. A shudder of unexpected pleasure ran up and down Wanda’s body as Carol’s bare calf grazed her shoulder and upper arm. “Baby!” She snapped with a surprised yelp as she turned to her left and looked at her love for the first time in hours. “What are you do…” The question died in her throat as she took in the sight of her always.

“What am I doing Sweetie?” Carol asked in an innocent tone as she looked back at her speechless girlfriend. The blonde moved her right leg away from Wanda’s shoulder and let her foot slide down to the floor. With a much more provocative grin she took her left leg and inched it closer to Wanda. Though the men’s shirt provided little in the way of modesty Carol still kept one part of her body that drove her love mad with lust tantalizingly out of view. Wanda’s mouth went dry in an instant as the smooth creamy thighs she adored stopped just before they could part wide enough to give her a view of the golden curls she craved so dearly.

“I’m being supportive Sweetie.” Carol deadpanned with innocence that had no right being in the same room as the sultry blonde.

“You’re being a vixen.” Wanda corrected once she regained the use of her tongue. She tore her eyes away from her love’s long muscular legs to meet her just as arousing gaze. “As usual.”

“Is there any other kind of support that will get you to put down these files for a few hours?” Carol asked in an ever so seductive whisper.

“Point taken.” Wanda admitted as Carol’s left leg came to rest on the seat of the chair just between the redhead’s legs. Before Wanda could lunge forward and devour her love’s almost exposed core Carol put a finger up in front of her eyes.

“You know I’ve been thinking a lot about the new suit you designed for me.” She said with a return to her more casual tone.

“Uh-huh.” Wanda replied with an enthusiastic nodding of her head. “Do you wanna wear it while I…”

“Hush Sweetie.” Carol chastised with a finger on Wanda’s lips. “It seems like you had an ulterior motive.”

“Never…” Wanda complained in a tone that was less than convincing.

“So you did have other reasons for my costume change.” Carol stated her new fact with mild disinterest. “I wonder what it could be. It couldn’t have been that you were jealous of all the skin my old costume showed off.”

“Baby I loved you old costume.” Wanda pleaded. “I loved it so much I made sure to keep all your old spares in case we ever wanted to… Shutting up now.”

“Incase we wanted to what Sweetie?” Carol asked with newfound amusement. “Play dress up? Damsel in distress?”

“I’ll always be your damsel Baby!” Wanda chimed in with excitement.

“In distress?” Carol asked as her bare foot began to trace the inside of Wanda’s thighs.

“Oh yeah.” Wanda replied with a shudder. “Lots of distress. You always know how to get me in… Distress.”

“But there’s something else about my new costume and all the parts that it covers up.” Carol went on as her foot pressed into the seam of Wanda’s pants. “Isn’t there?”

“Goddess yes.” Wanda whimpered as her love denied her another glimpse of the golden curls she adored. “I wanted to be able to mar… It’s stupid. I’m sorry.” She cut herself off in a way that only confused her love.

Carol leaned forward to grasp the redhead by the chin and bring her downcast eyes up to meet her own. Along their journey the green orbs caught a glimpse of two full breasts that now teetered precariously on the brink of complete exposure.

“It’s not stupid if it meant something to you Sweetie.” Carol promised just before capturing Wanda’s lips in a brief kiss. The moment of tender reconnection passed and the blonde leaned back on the desk. The redhead sucked in a desperately needed breath at the severance of contact. “Now tell me why you wanted more of my body covered up.” She ordered in a tone that sent molten waves of desire straight down to Wanda’s aching center.

Wanda took a deep breath to steady herself before she admitted her folly. With a sigh the witch looked up to her everything and began to explain her oversight. “I wanted you covered up from head to toe so that no one could see where I marked you.”

Carol’s eyes widened in surprise as her own waves of wanton passion surged. She felt the unmistakable dampening of the short curls she had kept just out of view of her everything. Plans of protracted teasing went out the window as Carol thought up some of the countless places on here body where she wanted Willow’s mouth and teeth to roam.

“Now that seems like an idea I can get behind.” Carol replied with a smirk once she got her own building lust back under control. She lifted her right leg up once more and brought it around so her ankle now rested on Willow’s shoulder. “Begin with my calf and work your way up. If you please me I might let you mark me in a place my civilian clothes will only just barely cover.”

“But I can’t!” Wanda lamented in anguish as she closed her eyes. “How can I give you all the little hickies and light teeth marks I have before when your skin is invulnerable in this lifetime? Come to think of it how have I been pleasuring you all this time? I’ve seen you take hits from monsters strong enough to crack diamonds. I don’t even know why it took me this long to realize that I’m just not good enou…”

“Stop it!” Carol snapped. “Don’t even think that. Don’t ever. Wanda I love you with all my heart and soul. Do you honestly think that I’ve been faking all my orgasms in this dimension? Do you think I could even do that to you with our link? I feel everything you feel right down to my soul. When you come I come and when you touch me I know you feel what you’re doing to me.”

“I know.” Wanda admitted as she fought back tears. “I love you so much Baby. I just wish I could do this for you.”

“Do it Wanda.” Carol repeated her order. “Use that wonderful smart mouth of yours to line the inside of my leg with tiny love bites.”

“But you skin?” She asked again with fresh anguish. “I shouldn’t be able to physically create enough pressure with just my mouth. You’re bullet proof. I can’t leave hickies on diamond hard skin!”

“That doesn’t matter Sweetie.” Carol restated as she began to pull the collar of her oversized shirt to the side. “Or have you forgotten all about the way you hoovered my chest last night?”

Wanda gasped as she saw the tiny bruises lined along her love’s collar bone and trailing down to the underside of her breasts. It completely baffled her scientific mind. “How… when… how?” She stammered at last.

“Sweetie, I’m not completely invulnerable.” Carol admitted with a smile.

“Yes you are!” The redhead protested. “Not even Logan’s claws can…”

“It varies all over the place.” Carol explained as she watched her always flail for an explanation. “How tough I am depends almost entirely on my emotional state. When I was just waking up from the coma the doctors could inject me with any old regular needles they had. When I was relearning how to walk I slipped and fell so much it became a sick joke. I had more bruises and sprained wrists than ever before. Because I was at my lowest point I had no actual powers. I was helpless until I got better. Then you came along.”

“So I can mark you? But only if you’re super depressed?” Wanda asked with fresh panic. “How is that better?”

“It’s not always depression.” Carol answered her with a laugh. “My desire to open up to you works even better. The way I want you always does the trick. With anyone else in this universe they might as well be stroking a pet rock. But not with you. You are mine Sweetie. I crave you inside me so much that even your regular ordinary finger nails could claw my back like they were plowing a corn field. Your touch is so much stronger than my super powers that there’s no contest.”

“Really?” The redhead asked with fresh tears in the corners of her eyes.

“Yes!” Carol assured her everything. “Because of my love for you my “diamond hard skin” will always yield to your touch. And because I feel your love for me no one else will ever be able to break me. Because of you I am completely invincible. Now get down there and start sucking on the insides of my thighs while I stroke your beautiful hair.” She ordered for the last time.

“Yes Ma’am.” Wanda said with a little salute as she kissed, nibbled and sucked her way across the creamy flesh she adored. With newfound enthusiasm for pleasuring her girlfriend Wanda cast out old fears that had festered so long she failed to even notice the countless little marks which already adorned Carol’s body.

As strong fingers worked their way across her scalp the redhead felt true contentment for the first time in weeks. She had been too caught up in her nation building schemes. Carol’s needs should have come first. Carol always came first as far as Wanda was concerned. And right now Carol needed Wanda to switch thighs and put a matching mark in the inside of the other leg. With her face just a few inches from her love’s molten core Wanda lost herself in the fresh waves of lust that clouded her mind and filled her senses with the one thing in her life that mattered. Carol.

******************************

“For the last time! Nothing has happened!” The bright pink girl shouted at her petite brunette friend. After winning the dodge ball game the students returned to locker rooms under the school. The two girls whose powers allowed them to cover ground more quickly were already changing out of their combat uniforms and back into street clothes.

“Oh come on.” Kitty said with a dismissive wave of her hand as she phased the other through her locker door and opened the lock from the inside. “Your birthday was months ago. You’re telling me he didn’t unwrap your present?”

“Steve is a very, very, very, very sweet man.” Clarice told the other girl while opening a portal on the outside surface of her own locker that connected with a matching gateway on the inside of the same locker. With every repetition of the one word her spirit seemed to wane. “He doesn’t want to do anything that might make me feel pressured.”

“But you’ve practically been throwing your panties at him since the day you met.” Kitty complained before a lurid smirk crossed her face. “You don’t think he had a thing for his old world war two buddy, do you?”

“Steve and Bucky were just best friends!” Clarice snapped angrily as she glared at the other girl. “Stop trying to make me second guess my boyfriend. I’ve finally found someone who’s into my whole freaky neon skin tone. It’s bad enough that he wants to wait until we’re both completely over the generation gap. I’m not going to put up with stupid rumors about how close he was to his best friend.”

“And the age difference?” Kitty asked with an amused grin.

“It’s not even a full decade!” Clarice snapped again. “Plus with his super soldier thing he doesn’t age as fast as everyone else. In a few years there won’t be an age difference.”

“But he still hasn’t taken you to pound town.” Kitty said once more to clarify.

“He’s a gentleman.” The portal master replied with a sullen pout. “And a little old fashioned.”

“How old fashioned?” The brunette asked.

“Every time I bring up the possibility of us having “the sexuals” he gets this kind of flinch.” Clarice admitted. “Like he can’t believe what is coming out of my mouth. Then he gets real quiet. Then I think he gets a little angry. I asked him what was wrong once and he just said no one takes the time to court a woman properly anymore.”

“Seriously?” Kitty asked with complete bewilderment.

“Shut up!” Clarice shouted at her friend. “It was really sweet the way he said it. Then he leaned down and gave me a light kiss on the cheek and I got a little light headed.”

“I’ll bet you get more than that once he gets over his issues with banging younger chicks.” Faith chimed in as she entered the girls’ locker room. “Just pray that you don’t got to wait for his midlife crisis.”

“Very funny Faith.” Clarice complained as she pulled on one of her green blouses and a loose fitting pair of pants. “But with his lifespan I’ll be dead long before he’s even close to the middle of his life.”

“You never know Clarice.” Sooraya added as she sauntered into the room. “You assume your gift is only skin deep. Who is to say your physiology won’t allow you to outlast all of us, save for maybe Faith and Logan?”

“I ain’t outlasting my girl.” Faith said in a firm tone that shocked the other three young women.

“You don’t know that Faith.” Clarice tried to sound reassuring to the brunette. “You can’t just assume they cloned you wrong and that you have an unnaturally short lifespan.”

“That ain’t what I’m talking about.” Faith told her worried friends. “Five or six decades from now I’m gonna be with her on her last day. Any time I have after that won’t be living.”

“Okay that took a turn.” Kitty said as the others just looked to Faith with worried and concerned frowns. “Back to Clarice’s boy toy. What do you guys do if he’s still refusing to take a bite out of your bubblegum colored ass?”

“The mouth on you.” Faith said with a chuckle as the other two blushed profusely. “Does Big Pete know you got the dirtiest mind out of all of us?”

“Oh trust me, he knows.” Kitty assured the room.

“I can not listen to this.” Sooraya said as she shifted into her sand form. Her clothing did not shift with her body for once. The sandy form flowed out of the long black garment that concealed her form and drifted over to the cabinet full of towels on the far side of the locker room. “I shall be taking the shower.”

As the girl spoke her sand cloud lifted up a single towel and wrapped it around the center of the cloud. Sooraya retook her human form and for once the other girls were treated to the rare sight of the beautiful young woman that hid behind a veil. Flawlessly dark mocha skin took shape while the relatively small towel barely covered her gentle yet provocative curves. Long dark mahogany colored hair cascaded down a toned neck and shoulders that drew the eye upwards from her perfect bosom to her bright smile and dazzling brown eyes. Without a second thought Sooraya turned and sauntered into the showers.

“Her loss.” Faith muttered as she and Clarice caught just a little too much of their friend’s ass as the towel moved around her retreating hips. “Now spill Pinkie Pie.”

Clarice shook off the lingering mental image of her friend’s rear and genuine fondness filled her voice and smile. “He took me to this retro style swing dancing club last night. It was so unbelievably sweet. We listened to all the old music he grew up on and just danced wildly the whole night.” Clarice let out a light giggle as she turned back to Faith and Kitty. “He even called me a Classy Dame.”

“Really?” Kitty asked in confusion. “That’s what gets your motor revving?”

“Bub if you knew what got anyone’s motor revving you wouldn’t be here begging her for the deets.” Faith quipped with a sly smirk. “That cocky S.O.B. Stark probably told him to use the Classy Dame line. How did the swing club handle your looks?”

“I borrowed one of Kurt’s holographic image inducers for the date.” Clarice admitted with downcast eyes. “I just wanted to feel normal for one night.”

“No need to fret girl.” Faith assured with a hand on Clarice’s shoulder. “How did Red White and Blue take it?”

A single tear rolled down her bright cheek. “He was so sweet. He told me beauty like mine should never have to be hidden from the world. I said I just wanted to give him a nice normal night. I didn’t mind hiding. He told me I should never have to.”

“That’s so sweet.” Kitty whispered as she stared at her slightly teary eyed friend.

“Yeah but I don’t think your boy toy got any lessons in love from his granpappy while he was growing up in Mother Russia.” Faith burst the shorter brunette’s bubble. “But who knows. They might be swapping dating tips as we speak.”

“Hardly. Piotr is downright terrified that dating a girl Kitty’s age will disappoint ol’ grandpa Rogers.” A new voice said from the other side of the locker room. The three girls turned to see a petite blonde coming around the corner. “Hi Honey.”

“Hey Babe.” Faith replied with a more than pleased smile. “Fancy seeing you here as I’m about to get all naked and stuff.” Jennifer blushed at the ribald comment as Kitty and Clarice shared shocked looks.

“Faith.” Jennifer blushed and moaned weakly as she walked up to the taller brunette and gave her a light hug. “I’m sure your friends don’t want to hear about all the things you do to me.”

“Actually I could use the distraction.” Kitty said with a bored tone that belied how well her own relationship was going.

“Piotr loves you Kitty.” Jennifer assured.

“Yeah.” Clarice agreed. “He like totally gets that same blush Jen just got from Faith whenever I say your name in front of him.”

“Really?” Kitty asked with new found hope.

“Really.” Faith agreed as she wrapped her arms around her girl more tightly. “Now if you two will excuse us I think my girl and I need to work on our communication skills.”

“Do we not communicate enough?” Jennifer asked. Her eyes widened briefly and her voice took on a worried pitch that just aroused Faith all the more.

“Ya might say that.” Faith replied with a lewd and husky voice. “I’d say that I need to communicate my feelings right now.”

“And just what are you feeling Honey?” Jennifer asked with slight skepticism about her girlfriend’s banter. A mischievous smirk played across the brunette’s face.

“Isn't it crazy how a good workout just always makes you hungry and horny?” Faith asked with complete seriousness. Jennifer’s jaw dropped as all the air left her lungs.

“And on that note I’m taking a shower in the dorms.” Kitty declared.

“I’ll portal us there.” Clarice added. “I need to get ready for my date tonight.” The two were gone several seconds before Jennifer recovered enough to fix her girlfriend with an accusing glare.

“You did that on purpose.” Jennifer said after a long pause.

“Did what?” Faith asked with patently false innocence.

“Scared them off with your sexy innuendo.” The petite blonde lawyer said with an accusing frown.

“Aw shucks Babe.” Faith replied with another smile. “You done found me out.” Before Jennifer could say anything more Faith grabbed her by the shoulders and pressed her back against the door of a nearby locker. They kissed briefly and passionately in the way that always robbed Jennifer of her decorum and higher brain functions. “What’s my punishment?” Faith asked with a lurid grin.

Jennifer moaned helplessly as Faith’s body pressed into hers. “I don’t know if you deserve a punishment.” Jennifer admitted just before a gasp drew their attention away from the sultry back and forth they were building up to.

“Ms. Walters!” Sooraya said as she walked out of the showers wearing only a towel. “I didn’t expect you to be here.”

“Oh, sorry.” Jennifer apologized. The young woman’s reaction made the lawyer second guess far too many of the decisions that led her to the Institute’s locker room. She looked down at the tile floor. Faith’s eyebrows rose at the sudden shift in her girl’s normally confident attitude. “Kitty and Clarice didn’t seem to mind. I just wanted to talk to Faith about… and then we kind of got… I’m sorry Sooraya. I can go if I’m making you uncomfortable.” The petite blonde slipped out of Faith’s grasp and practically folded in on herself. Faith just rolled her eyes.

“No, it is alright.” The Afghani girl said as she went back to her locker. “I was only going to get dressed and go about my day. You two deserve to use whatever time you have here together to its fullest.”

“That’s really nice of you Sooraya.” Jennifer said as she averted her eyes long enough to let the young woman don underwear and a dark slip. As she began to slip into her abaya Jennifer took the opportunity to watch the girl who was so very rarely under dressed.

As Sooraya was about to tie her hair into a more manageable knot and rewrap her veil Jennifer chimed in. “You really are very beautiful Sooraya.” The lawyer admitted before averting her eyes again. “I never noticed with your whole, dealie.” She said with a mild gesture to the abaya Sooraya was now wearing. Jennifer’s eyes suddenly widened. “I’m sorry, I wasn’t checking you out or anything.”

“Ain’t nothing to be ashamed of Babe.” Faith said as she wrapped herself around Jennifer’s back and let her chin rest on one of the blonde’s shoulders. “Desert Rose is hot as hell. If she didn’t wear her whole head to toe thing the douchebags would be lining up at her door twenty four seven.”

“Thank you Faith.” Sooraya said with an amused sigh. “I can always count on your honest appraisal of the features I wish to hide from the world.”

“No prob girl.” Faith replied with a chuckle.

“There is no need to feel awkward around me Ms. Walters.” Sooraya turned back to Faith’s girlfriend with what she hoped was a more than reassuring voice. “I observe Hijab because of the modesty and protection it affords me from the eyes of men. I must say I am equally put off by the prospect of being leered at by strange women. But that does not mean I mind either yours or Faith’s presence. I consider you close friends and more importantly I know that you only have eyes for each other. No matter how lurid and unseemly Faith’s words may be I know that she can’t even see me while you are in her life.”

“Oh your fine ass is so lucky I’m taken girly.” Faith muttered in jest as she pretended to eye the young woman up and down.

“That’s really sweet Sooraya.” Jennifer said after a brief pause to collect her thoughts. “Thank you.”

“Think nothing of it.” The Arab girl replied with a smile as she finished donning her veil. “I shall take my leave to afford you both the time you deserve. Good day.”

“Later girlfriend.” Faith called out as Sooraya walked towards the exit. “So you think the walking sandstorm is sexy Babe?” She added in a whisper.

“Yes.” Jennifer said without hesitation before turning around in her girlfriend’s arms. “But only in a very objective, friendly appraisal sort of way. I’d never go for her for a couple reasons. Not the least of which being because I have you and you’re all the woman I can handle and then some. But I can see how her looks and personality have a very powerful appeal.”

“Nice save Babe.” Faith replied with a deep laugh. “But I don’t mind you lookin’.”

“Really?” Jennifer asked in shock and confusion.

“Yup.” Faith agreed with a smirk as she began to drag Jennifer into the showers. “You can look all you want ‘cause I know you’ll always belong to me.”

“I love it when you get possessive Honey.” Jennifer whispered as Faith stripped the clothing off both their bodies and pulled her girl under a running shower head. “I love being yours.”

“Damn right you do.” Faith growled as her lips descended on her girl.

******************************

“Hi Steve.” Clarice called out in the cheerful and bubbly voice the rest of the school had long ago realized she reserved for the older soldier.

“Ready for our date Sweetie?” Steve asked as she ran up to him and kissed his cheek.

“You bet Baby.” She replied with a bright smile. “You look great tonight. So dashing.” He wore a white shirt with a black vest and tight navy pants. There was something so familiar about his look that almost threw the young woman off.

“You do too.” He said as he took in the loose flowing green tunic and short skirt that Clarice seemed to favor. All his life Steve Rogers had never even dreamed of meeting someone who looked like her.

During the war he had rarely thought about his romantic life. He just never took the time to figure out why he wasn’t attracted to most of the girls his friend Bucky flaunted in front of him. He had gotten close to Peggy Carter. The one woman who had seen him through every step of his transformation from a weak and feeble young man into the towering Adonis he had become. He had assumed his feelings for her were romantic. But after awakening in this new century he had come to terms with the fact that he missed the time he could have spent with her because he simply missed all his friends. He had slowly realized that Agent Carter was not the great love of his life.

Then the way Natasha tried to fix him up with any number of women forced him to question himself further. Steve knew he wasn’t gay. He had never even considered the possibility of kissing Bucky when they were fighting side by side. He wasn’t attracted to men. He just wasn’t attracted to most women either. For some reason the standard convention for what was deemed beautiful by society never aroused him.

Steve had worried that he just didn’t feel the need for a close sexual relationship like other people. He had heard the term ‘Asexual’ bandied about the breakfast table at Avengers Tower when Sam, Clint and Tony got to sharing stories of their checkered pasts. There was a small suspicion in the back of his mind that he might be one such individual.

All that changed the day Clarice saved his life. Steve regained consciousness just in time to look up into the most hauntingly beautiful visage he had ever seen. Never before had he dreamed of someone so gorgeous. Never before had he felt the stirrings below that so easily surfaced whenever the young woman stepped into his field of view. He knew she was perhaps the only person on the planet whose looks could have that effect on him.

That shocking initial spark of attraction made him want to learn everything he could about the oddly colored girl. They had sat and talked the entire flight during the rescue mission to Afghanistan. Steve asked Clarice about all of her hopes and dreams. She more than easily admitted she was a fan of him and the great things he had done in his life.

The second she and the rest of the X-Men returned to their school Steve delved into research. He sought to learn all he could about Clarice’s people and the struggles they faced. It sickened him that there were still bigots in the world arguing for the same beliefs, discrimination and systematic persecution championed by the forces he had fought during the war. Had the rest of his team bothered to tell him about all the hardships Logan, Hank and Ororo faced when they left the tower he would have demanded some call to action.

But being a man lost in time and displaced from all familiar social norms he had remained ignorant. He never questioned the struggles the X-Men and their people faced each and every day. He never realized how much the dogma of Hydra had poisoned his world in his absence. He never questioned the war he didn’t even realize they were all losing.

But he knew now. Captain America knew about the struggles his friends faced. He knew how hard life would always be for the woman who stole his heart. And he resolved to do everything in his power to change their world for the better. How else could he face the children he wanted to have with Clarice one day?

Clarice realized her boyfriend was staring at her again. At first his unwavering gaze made her feel slightly self conscious. But as they talked to each other and shared their hopes and dreams she realized his gaze held the things she had never seen in another person’s eyes as they looked upon her almost alien visage. Steve’s eyes held awe, admiration and desire. She saw love in his piercing blue eyes. Love unlike any she had ever hoped to receive. For the first time in her life a man looked at her like she was a goddess. The young woman couldn’t help but swoon a little.

Then, as their conversations went on and they learned about each other Clarice became truly shocked. The man before her was almost nothing like the hero of legend she had learned about in her youth. The champion she had idolized was more than the archived pieces of flimsy war era propaganda that survived to this day. Steve had depth and substance she couldn’t even have guessed before meeting him. And he shared it all with her. He spoke of his hopes and fears and took the time to listen to her own in return.

Clarice had felt more than enough compassion from the Professor in her sessions and classes with him. She had felt how much the other faculty and students of the Xavier Institute cared and supported her. But none of them truly wanted her the way Steve did. The iconic hero took in her striking appearance with a passion that Clarice had never felt before.

All her life she had been an outcast for the way she looked. Her bright pink skin, magenta toned hair and solid green eyes devoid of pupils and irises set her apart from the world. The only people to show any interest in her physically soon revealed themselves to be creeps, degenerates and perverts of the lowest caliber. Worst yet a few boys she had tried to date turned out to be only interested in her looks for the sake of winning a costume contest or reenacting the sexual exploits of Captain Kirk.

But Captain America loved her from the moment he laid eyes on her. By the end of their first mission together it was clear he wanted her for more than just her odd appearance. Steve wanted her for her mind and her personality. He didn’t want a funny looking trophy or a neon colored fetish object. He had made it clear to her that he wanted a companion for his turbulent and troubled life. Clarice was only too happy to oblige.

With matching goofy smiles the couple exited the foyer of the Xavier mansion. Their exodus was met with knowing eye rolls from the people who had come to accept the quirky couple’s youthful and seemingly innocent connection.

Clarice got into the car Steve had waiting for them and the couple drove off the property and towards the nearby town. She clicked on her image inducer with a resigned sigh and mustered the courage to face Steve’s disappointment at being unable to see her true self. A gentle hand reached across the gap between them and turned the holographic device off. Steve removed the wrist band holding it in place and set it down on the center console between their seats.

“You won’t be needing that tonight.” He promised as they pulled into a parking spot of a nearly windowless building that looked like an abandoned warehouse.

“But what if people recognize me from the tabloids and they figure out your secret identity?” Clarice asked in a worried tone. “Or if the Friends of Humanity are lurking inside?”

“It won’t be a problem.” Steve promised as she pulled a tube of paste out of a small bag and began to rub an odd green blue goo over his skin. “Trust me.”

“Oh god!” Clarice cried out as she buried her face in her hands. “You’re another guy who just wants me for a cosplay trophy. How could I be so stupid?”

“What’s cosplay?” Steve asked in a curious tone. He quickly registered the young woman’s anguish and did his best to reassure her. “It’s probably not important. Clarice you don’t have to worry about anything. I love you for who you are. Granted, I like your unique beauty. A lot actually. But you are more than your looks. Anyone who can’t see how amazing you are is an idiot.”

“You mean that?” She asked as she lifted her now teary eyes to meet his loving gaze.

“I really do Sweetie.” Steve swore as he leaned in and kissed his girlfriend. “Now come inside with me. I really think you’ll get a kick out of this place. They didn’t have anything like it back in the day.”

Clarice sighed as she wondered what her boyfriend from a bygone era had come up with. They walked towards the door and she saw other people in odd dress that matched Steve’s outfit. She suddenly realized why his clothes looked so familiar. He was wearing a Han Solo costume.

“Oh my god.” She whispered in embarrassment as she took in all the Lukes, Hans, and Leias walking inside. They reached the door Steve opened it for her like the old fashioned gentleman he was. Steve gave Clarice a smile as he ushered her inside. Her eyes widened in shock as she realized what type of place they had wandered into. “Oh my god.” She whispered in surprise and no small amount of delight as she realized how sweet he was trying to be.

“So Wanda, Natasha and Tony sat me down one day and had me watch these movies.” Steve told her in an excited whisper as he put an arm around her waist and led them up to a counter. “They were really good. Though they said the ones that came out just before I was thawed out didn’t live up to the classics. Anyway, I was looking up places around the Institute to take you and I asked the guys what laser tag was. Natasha and Wanda said you’d definitely like the costume night they have here, and after last night well. I just don’t want you to feel like you ever have to hide who you are when we’re together. Your beauty is so far beyond all of that.”

“Oh my god Steve, you are the sweetest man I have ever met.” She said as she wrapped her arms around his muscular shoulders and neck. She kissed him passionately for what seemed like hours but could have only been moments. In time they separated and continued to the counter.

The teen behind the register gave them a curious glance before saying Steve missed a spot and commenting that his girlfriend wore the most original thing he had seen all year. They got their sensors and guns from the young man and proceeded along with the teammates they were assigned. The rules were explained in a rush before the doors opened and all hell broke loose. Later Clarice would think that it was the best date she had ever been on. Steve quietly wondered how he could top himself.

******************************

“M-m-m-my Sharona! Hoooooo-ohhh, my Sharona!” The mercenary dressed in black and red shrieked as he drove a dune buggy through the desert. The buggy swerved and skidded across the sands as he drove up to a large rocky outcropping at the foot of a small mountain range. The madman leapt from the vehicle and stomped up the rocky surface.

“Note to self.” He said out loud as he widened his gait. “Add ‘Gold Bond Medicated Powder’ to pouch assortment.” He took a closer look around the rocks and began to stroke the part of his mask that covered his chin. “Okay, so… According to the creepy homeless dude whacked out on poppies who was playing air keyboard for the imaginary alleyway WHAM! reunion… This is the place.” He paused to ponder his words. “Dude seemed reliable enough.”

“You can’t trust the witches.” The mercenary said in a much harsher authoritative voice.

“Ease off, they seem like decent chicks.” He said in a third voice that seemed even less coherent. “Hot too.”

“Fool!” A strange voice called out from beside the mercenary. “You seek your own demise.”

“Hmm.” He muttered as he looked up to see strange hawk headed sentries and the woman decked in gold surrounding him. “That doesn’t sound like me.”

“Actually it kind of does.” The dour voice chimed in.

“Oh ooh oh oh!” The mercenary shrieked in excitement. “Any of you freaks know if this is the hidden entrance to the big super villain hideout?”

The creatures around drew their weapons and advanced on the madman. He smirked under his mask as they approached slowly. They would pay dearly for taking their time.

******************************

Loud beeping filled the extravagant royal bedchamber. It maintained a steady intensity as the couple sprawled across the bed at the heart of the room continued their amorous pursuits. Several breathless moments passed before a blonde head rose up in annoyance.

“Who the hell is trying to drag you away from me this time?” Carol said in a huff as she licked her love’s essence from her lips. She looked down to her spent redhead and smirked delightfully at how thoroughly exhausted Wanda appeared. Carol loved the perks her enhanced stamina gave her in this dimension. Try as she might she had yet to experience any sort of fatigue or muscle strain as she worked her tongue and mouth over her everything. And she had more than tried to reach those limits for countless hours.

A weak murmur of approval and submission met Carol’s ears as the blonde hero turned to examine the machine that emitted the dreadful tone. The small display screen brightened and flashed a code she barely recognized.

“Sweetie?” Carol asked in a worried whisper. “I think the crazy guy found it.”

“What?” Wanda cried out as she sat bolt upright in shock. The motion proved too much after the hours spent under the tender mercies of her always. The redhead quickly toppled over and fell in a heap around her love’s knees. Carol just smiled and gently stroked her love’s exposed back. “Can’t… let…”

“We won’t let him get away.” Carol swore. “Get your energy back. I’ll call the others and see who can meet us in Egypt.” With a gentle kiss on the redhead’s weary brow Carol scooped up the love of her many lives and carried her into the attached bathroom of the royal suite of Castle Doom.

An hour later the power couple was sitting in the small control room off the throne room that served as Wanda’s workstation. The monitors before them pulled up various far off locations they would need for their mission to succeed.

“So what did you gals call us for?” Tony asked as he sat in one of his labs at Avengers Tower with an amused looking Pepper in his lap. “The locals getting wrestles?”

“Can’t be too bad considering what they did to the last Latverian that gave them any lip.” Pietro chimed in as he and Jessica walked into the lab.

“How is the royal badger doing by the way?” Jessica asked with an amused grin. “He get his first bad fur day yet?”

“Just say the word Carol Danvers and I shall take care of the tiny beast.” Thor cheerfully called out as he joined the others. “The Warriors Three have been asking about the slain foe’s “remains.” Lady Sif even enquired about using his pelt for a shawl the next time we venture into Jotunheim.”

“Thanks but that’s not why we called you guys.” Carol said as she pulled up another call on the next monitor. “We have a situation.”

“You have reached the Royal Palace of Wakanda.” A tall imposing ebony figure said as he popped up on the second monitor in Latveria and a side window on the screen in Avengers Tower. “State your business.”

“Oh, um, hello. Sir.” Wanda said as the man looked back and forth between the two groups on the monitors before him. “Is there any chance we can talk to the King or the Queen? We just got word on a mission we started that will concern them down the road and well we kinda need all hands on deck for this one.”

“I shall relay your concerns at once Scarlet Witch.” The Wakandan royal guard said in a reserved yet respectful tone.

“Thank you.” Wanda replied as the group at Avengers Tower chuckled. She rolled her eyes at her brother and the others.

“And now for the last call.” Carol said as T’Challa and Ororo’s heads filled the second monitor. A third monitor lit up and opened yet another window on the high tech screens in Wakanda and New York City. Before the Royal couple from Africa could even offer a greeting all eyes widened as a loud moan of pleasure filled the comm. channel.

Each and every hero looked to the newest link in the conference call and saw a slender yet muscular woman’s nude back. The figure writhed as her blonde locks flowed over the well defined muscles in her shoulders and back. Her entire body arched as hair flew out and swung wildly back and forth before the monitor. The petite blonde let out a single word filled with so much love and desire that a blush came to the faces of all but the most stoic of spectators. “Faith.”

“And now it’s awkward.” Jessica said in an almost mournful tone as everyone else gaped in shock.

“Huh? Wha, Oh my god!” Jennifer shrieked in horror as she realized she was being watched. She practically flew out of the monitor’s field of view as she and her girl tumbled to the ground. “Oh god. Oh god this can’t be happening.” She mumbled over and over as she crouched on the floor below the console in the X-Men’s war room.

“Damn it.” Faith grumbled as everyone else stared in embarrassed shock and horror. “A little warning next time Babe.” The almost smug brunette stood before the comm. relay and looked at the three distinct audiences that had interrupted her fun. “Well is one of you gonna start talkin’ or what?”

“Yes.” Carol chimed in quickly before anyone else could. “Sweetie maybe you should cover up first.”

“Huh?” Jennifer asked as she looked up and began to shriek again. “Oh god Faith!” Her hands quickly flew back into frame as she leapt behind her taller girlfriend’s back and wrapped around her curves to cover Faith’s exposed breast with her bare palms.

“Ooh, can’t say I was expecting you to put on a show Babe.” Faith said with an appreciative whisper as she leaned back into her girl. “But I ain’t complainin’.”

“Oh god.” Jennifer repeated yet again as she realized what she was doing. Her hands flew downwards giving their impromptu audience another glorious view of Faith’s ample assets and then just as quickly shot back up wrapping a large trench coat around herself and her rather brazen girlfriend.

“Tease.” Faith playfully whispered into Jennifer’s ear.

“Not now Faith.” Jennifer pleaded. She slipped out of view again and the others heard her move around the room retrieving various unseen objects. “I swear I don’t know why I let you talk me into these things.” The lawyer complained just loudly enough for the others to hear.

“You know you loved it Babe.” Faith replied with a smirk as she turned just enough to keep her chest out of view while she pulled the trench coat on properly and tied it tightly at the waist.

“Honey can we please not have this discussion with everyone watching us like I’m some sort of sex offender?” Jennifer moaned quietly.

“Hey! None of that shit now!” Faith shot back as she stormed over to her girlfriend who was hastily pulling on the tight stretchy two piece suit she wore when transforming into a green monster. “You ain’t doing anything wrong by letting me love you Babe.”

“I just don’t want our private life on display like that.” Jennifer grumbled as Faith began to stroke her cheeks. The confident brunette pulled the petite blonde into a kiss that was only interrupted once the door on the far side of the room opened.

“Faith?” Logan called out. “You in… Oh, hey Jen.”

“You didn’t even lock the door?” Jennifer cried out in exasperation as Stark, Jessica and Pietro let out loud peels of laughter from the monitors that picked up the entire conversation.

“Guys we don’t really have time for this.” Wanda said as she heard the anguish in Jennifer’s voice. “We can all tease Jen and scold Faith later but for right now we need everyone who’s free to come to these coordinates in Egypt.”

“Egypt!” Logan called out in surprise as he deliberately ignored the scent of Faith and Jennifer’s love making that still clung to far too much of the room. “Don’t tell me that lunatic actually found what you sent him to find.”

“Deadpool found it.” Wanda and Carol said in perfect unison. “And now the Avengers and the X-Men have to team up and save the entire human race.”

******************************

Three stealth jets converged on the dune buggy parked besides the rocky outcropping at the foot of a remote cliff side in the middle of the Egyptian dessert. The Avengers’ stealth Quinjet touched down first. The rear hatch opened and out walked Iron Man, Rescue, Quicksilver, Spider Woman and Thor. The sleek Wakandan royal jet parked a short distance off and opened up to reveal the Black Panther and his wife Storm. A third jet that looked vaguely similar to the standard Quinjet used by Shield landed nearby to form a triangle around the dune buggy. Out of it walked Scarlet Witch, Captain Marvel, Giles and surprisingly enough War Machine.

“Rhodey!” Iron Man called out with more than a little enthusiasm. “You actually made it this time!”

“What can I say Tony?” War Machine replied with a wave as he, the robot and the two witches walked up to the others. “Can’t let you and Pepper have all the fun.”

“Very Funny guys.” Rescue said in a voice that told everyone she was rolling her eyes under the metal faceplate of her suit. “So what’s the deal? I though half of us were on vacation until you guys left Latveria for good.”

“We were.” Wanda said with a reluctant expression. “Until that thing we hired Logan’s old science experiment buddy for came up.”

“Where is the Black Bird by the way?” Iron Man asked as he scanned the skies all around. “Hank’s stealth tech can’t be so advanced that Panther and I couldn’t detect them.”

“You’d be surprised.” Black Panther said as he and Storm drew closer to the billionaire. “Our friend Hank is actually the one who showed my scientists how to use one of the quirks of vibranium’s resonance frequency to perfect our previous stealth capabilities. Yet another reason why I thank the Goddess every day for bringing Ororo into my life.”

“Sweet talker.” Storm said with the smile only her husband received. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small device. She pointed it at the Dune Buggy and pressed the button on the top before turning back to the others. “If I know Blink they will be making an appearance momentarily.”

Before anyone could ask about the small beacon a bright flash of pink light flared into existence next to the dune buggy and a now familiar portal formed. Out of the hole in space leapt Nightcrawler, Colossus, Wolverine, Beast, Ice Man, Shadow Cat, Havok, Dust, Multiple Man, Rogue, Gambit, X-23, She-Hulk, Captain America and Blink. As the last of the team began to stride towards the group of heroes the brightly colored young woman waved her hand and dissolved the portal.

“You guys didn’t ride here in that fancy jet of yours?” Iron Man asked in disappointment.

“We decided there would be enough transport here already.” Beast told the man. “And Blink wanted to give her powers a good work out.”

“I’d say we arrived in style all the same.” Captain America said with a small smile to the magenta haired young woman. “But I’m biased.” Blink blushed at her boyfriend’s compliment and her light pink skin grew a few shades closer to a bright red tone.

“So what’s the situation?” Wolverine asked as he stepped up to Scarlet Witch and Captain Marvel. “You two never said who we’re fighting.”

“We’re going to stop Apocalypse.” Captain Marvel said in no uncertain terms.

“The Apocalypse?” She-Hulk and X-23 asked in unison.

“As in the end of days?” Nightcrawler asked after making the sign of the cross over his chest and forehead.

“Not “the” Apocalypse.” Scarlet Witch explained again. “A mass murderer named Apocalypse.”

“And just how are we gonna do all that?” X-23 said and she and She-Hulk moved closer to the group.

“By killing him before he rises from his alien hibernation chamber.” Scarlet Witch replied to utter silence.

******************************

The sounds of intense battle filled the subterranean chamber. The large force of heroes moved through a narrow passageway they found in the side of the cliff face and into a cavern that was much larger than any of them had expected. The sight awaiting them was all the more unexpected due to a strange figure in a garish black and red costume locked in the midst of mortal combat.

All around the crazed fighter were stone monsters shaped like figures from Ancient Egyptian mythology. The statues moved with unnatural ease as they circled the struggling intruder. The largest statue grasped the madman by the throat and loomed menacingly over his now flailing body.

“Well that can’t be good.” Spider Woman said in a tone that was just loud enough to draw the attention of both the statues and the struggling mercenary.

“With Deadpool it never is.” Wolverine grunted in anticipation of the bloody mess they were about to walk into. He was the only one from either team that knew with certainty just how dangerous the mercenary was. There was no doubt in his mind that the others would more than find for themselves out just how dangerous by the end of the coming battle.

The massive stone beast in the heart of the fray glared at the heroes on the far side of the cavern. It raised the large double axe in its free hand and pointed at the new interlopers. Without hesitation the other statues turned and strode towards the Avengers and X-Men.

Captain America stepped forth and drew breath. He never tired of giving the iconic battle cry. “Avenger Assemble!”

“I’ve been waiting all my life to hear that.” Deadpool squealed in excitement as he reached for the holsters at his thighs. "Oh don't you dare look back.” He shouted off key as he drew two pistols and shoved the barrels into the glowing red gems that made up the eyes of the massive stone giant that grappled him.

“Just keep your eyes on me." Deadpool screamed as he squeezed the triggers. The explosion of sound that filled the chamber drew the attention of most of the stone guards. The twin bursts of gunfire were immediately followed by the shattering of massive crystals and the pained roar of what should have been a mortally wounded monster. Both the mercenary and war axe were dropped to the floor as the beast brought its massive stone hands up to clutch the smoking holes in its ruined face.

Through it all Deadpool continued to mangle the song on his lips. “I said, ‘You're holding back.’ She said, ‘Shut up and dance with me!’ This woman is my destiny. She said, ‘Ooh-ooh-hoo, Shut up and dance with me!" Gunfire erupted from the mercenary as a few stone guardians charged him. Each bullet found its mark and buried itself in a now shattered crystal eye.

“We were victims of the night. The chemical, physical, kryptonite.” Deadpool sang loudly as he fought. Lightning and beams of radiant energy rained down on half the stone guardians. “Helpless to the bass and the fading light. Oh, we were bound to get together, bound to get together.”

As the fighting carried on one of the stone guardians snuck up behind the crazed mercenary. It raised a large blade and brought it down on Deadpool’s right arm. “She took my arm!” He shouted out in surprise and outrage. As his right arm fell to the ground his left shot out. He grasped the severed limb by his own wrist and swung mightily at the foe behind him as he continued to belt out off pitch lyrics. “I don't know how it happened. We took the floor and she said!”

Each word was punctuated by another slam of his bleeding stump against the guards head. “Oh, don't you dare look back. Just keep your eyes on me.’ I said, ‘You're holding back!’ She said, ‘Shut up and dance with me!’ This woman is my destiny! She said, ‘Ooh-ooh-hoo. Shut up and dance with me!"

“Is he gonna be alright?” X-23 asked as she tore through living statues.

“No, of course he won’t be!” Wolverine grunted as he followed his daughter’s example. “He’s bat shit crazy!”

“A backless dress and some beat up sneaks.” Deadpool sang as his old Weapon X buddy came into view. “My discothèque, Juliet teenage dream. I felt it in my chest as she looked at me! I knew we were bound to be together! Bound to be together! Oh hey Logan!”

“Shut up and fight Wade!” Wolverine roared as the mercenary reattached his severed arm.

“Don’t you mean dance Pops?” X-23 quipped sarcastically as she cut through enemies that seemed to be coming out of the walls all around the cluster of heroes.

“Hi Faith!” Deadpool shouted in an excited voice. “Man Medievalpool was right about you. You’re a feisty one!”

“Do I know you Bub?” X-23 called back as Colossus and She-Hulk bashed their way through the circling enemy ranks.

“Don’t know yet.” Deadpool said as he drew his matching katana from the sheaths at his back and began to hack away. “Little Cassie Newton isn’t running around in this dimension to help give out exposition dumps.”

“What?” She-Hulk cried out as the absurdity of the statement sapped all her focus.

“Don’t listen to him!” Wolverine shouted at the other heroes. “He’s bat shit crazy! Just keep fighting!”

“Can I help it if I’m a natural conversationalist?” Deadpool asked as he slew another stone sentry. “Anyway I’ve been meaning to ask. Why haven’t you shown up in the dimension with the whole Gotham City Sirens theme going on? Seriously where are you hiding in that one Faith?”

“Don’t bring up other dimensions Deadpool!” Scarlet Witch shouted as she appeared in their midst. “We’ve had enough trouble with things reminding X-23 about her past! Besides I have a much more important mission for you.”

“Jawohl Mein Kapitan!” Deadpool shouted with a rigid salute. Scarlet Witch simply rolled here eyes and led the madman to one of the nearby tunnels. Waves of crimson energy washed away enemy forces as the duo took their leave. Captain Marvel flew in close behind and led the heroes in the wake of her love.

She-Hulk blinked several times as she watched Scarlet Witch leave with the madman. Finally she turned to Captain Marvel and asked the question that further robbed her focus from the fight they were embroiled in.

“Did that nut case just give your Jewish girlfriend an SS salute?” She asked only to receive an exaggerated eye roll from the woman.

“I said he was bat shit crazy didn’t I?” Wolverine shouted as the heroes fought on. As they faced the enemy more shouted lyrics came from the tunnel Deadpool had disappeared down.

“Ooh-ooh-hoo, shut up and dance with me!”

******************************

“So we’re killing Apocalypse are we?” Deadpool said as he followed Scarlet Witch down the narrow corridor. She stopped suddenly as the passageway opened up. The unlikely duo found themselves in a large chamber lined with strange and advanced alien technology. At the other end of the chamber was a massive stone slab that was carved and decorated in a way that made it clear to all that it was a door meant to guard something important. Near a consol by the oversized slab of a door was a lone figure. He seemed human from a distance but as they drew closer they realized his body and the clothing he wore were entirely composed of stone. Dull gray robes styled in a truly ancient fashion adorned his body. A bright red jewel sat in the center of the large stone turban atop his dour head.

The stone figure looked up and glared at their approach. “Who dares defile the sanctum of the all powerful En Sabah Nur? The time of his fated revival has not yet come to pass. I, as his caretaker and servant, will not allow your interference in my master’s resurrection.”

Deadpool let out a sarcastic gasp of astonishment. “Oh heavens to Murgatroyd! We have found ourselves another stone man. Can I kill him?”

“Let the others handle this one.” Scarlet Witch said as he let fly a wave of crimson energy. The console beside the stone caretaker shuddered violently before dissolving into a pile of sand. “We have a much bigger fish to fry.”

The caretaker retreated as the duo advanced on the large stone vault door. Scarlet Witch waved her hand yet again and waves of mystical red light cascaded over the surface of the stone that barred their path. The vault door shook violently before a wide crack split it in half. The stone slab crumbled before her wrath.

“Nifty.” Deadpool said as he poked his head inside the inner sanctum. A row of tall obelisks ran along either side of a wide path. At the end a long dais sat in the center of a ring of even larger stone hinges. Atop the dais was an oversized stone sarcophagus. Eerie blue light suffused the chamber. “So we gonna crack this walnut open or what?”

“Yes I am.” Scarlet Witch said as she approached the dais. Her arms shot forward, sending waves of mystical force through the structure. A dull screech filled the air as the obelisks began to glow with a sinister red aura. The sarcophagus shuddered as the witch sent another attack. As she was about to ready a third blow the lid of the sarcophagus shot upwards and struck the ceiling of the massive chamber. It fell back to the ground a short distance behind the dais.

“Ello, ‘ello, ‘ello, what’s all this then?” Deadpool said just as a massive hand wrapped in thick strips of dark red fabric shot up out of the stone casket. A low moan filled the air. Another red linen wrapped hand grasped the rim of the sarcophagus on the other side.

“Who dares awaken Apocalypse?” The voice from the sarcophagus filled the air. Scarlet Witch and Deadpool watched as a massive head rose into view. Dark red eyes peered at them from a face covered in gray skin. Cracked blue lips sneered at the awestruck duo. “All shall suffer!” the giant figure promised.

“Not today.” Scarlet Witch shot back as she filled the room with crackling waves of bright crimson energy. Deadpool began to laugh maniacally as the power mad witch struck down the genocidal immortal.

******************************

“Did anyone see where that one stone guy ran off to?” Wolverine asked in a gruff voice as the last of the lesser stone guardians fell.

“The one in the turban?” She-Hulk asked.

“I thought you had him!” Havok shouted as he turned to Multiple Man.

“He fell on one of my Dupes and rolled into a trap door somewhere around her.” Multiple Man complained.

“Damn it!” Captain Marvel shouted as she overheard the argument. “If we don’t get him then this will all be for nothing.”

“He’s the big bad we came to kill?” X-23 asked in shock.

“He didn’t look the part.” Captain America said as he scanned the long chamber they had fought their way into. On the far end they saw the remains of the large stone slab. The figure that stepped over the broken rubble shocked all of the assembled heroes.

“Mmmm, Om nom, nom, nom.” Deadpool mumbled happily as he walked over to the group. His mask was pulled up half way to reveal a horribly scarred and calloused chin and jaw line. His hands held a large reuben sandwich that he more than happily went about devouring. “Ooh, Carol. Baby!” Deadpool mumbled in between bites of the reuben. “Your girl makes the best sammiches.”

Wolverine sniffed the air suspiciously. “Where did you get that reuben Wade?” He asked in a cold voice.

“Logan, buddy.” Deadpool said as he walked up to the scruffy Canadian. “You gotta try a bite of this sandwich. It’s,” he took a long dramatic pause for effect, “The Best!”

“Where did he get that sandwich?” She-Hulk asked in a confused tone as she watched X-23 take several whiffs of the air as well.

“Don’t take a bite of that thing Babe.” X-23 warned her girl in a serious growl. “It smells wrong.”

“It smells funny?” Blink asked as she and Captain America walked up to the mercenary.

“It smells like a war crime.” Wolverine grumbled. “Where did you get that sandwich Wade?”

“Wanfa.” Deadpool mumbled through a mouthful of corned beef and sauerkraut.

“Red?” X-23 snapped in shock as she looked to Captain Marvel.

“That monster was too powerful to take down any other way.” Captain Marvel defended the unbelievable actions of her love.

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” Wolverine asked in an indignant voice.

“This place is giving off all kinds of strange readings.” Iron man announced as he came up to the group. “We’re surrounded by super advanced alien technology.”

“Not for long.” Scarlet Witch called out as she appeared in the open doorway that led to the sarcophagus chamber. The witch gathered he power once more and let if fly out along the walls, floors and ceiling of the cavernous chambers. A deep hiss filled the air and sections of wall began to crumble. Sand seeped out of cracks in the surfaces all around.

“We should leave before this place caves in.” Scarlet Witch told the others. “Did you guys take out the caretaker?”

“The who?” Captain America asked.

“Mmm, stone turban guy.” Deadpool answered.

“He got away.” Captain Marvel told her love.

“Damn it.” Scarlet Witch growled as she shot another wave of red force into the walls.

“How bad is it?” She-Hulk asked as she watched the two women console each other.

“The monster we took out is about ten to twenty thousand years old.” Scarlet Witch told the group that now moved to follow her out of the caverns. “He was a warlord in Ancient Egypt long before the time of the pyramids and pharaohs. After one failed skirmish he was near death. He found a cave that turned out to be an alien ship. The super tech made him immortal and almost invulnerable. He would enter into periods of hibernation. Once he awoke every few centuries he would bring about a new era of death and destruction. Because of all that his name is where we get the meaning of that word. Apocalypse.”

“And now that he’s dead his servant will have to clone him a new body that we’ll now have to start looking for all over again.” Captain Marvel told the shocked heroes. “We were so close.”

“How did Wanda kill this immortal mass murderer?” Iron Man asked. A round of confused looks passed over the others until one by one they all noticed X-23 and Wolverine glaring at the last bite of sandwich in Deadpool’s hand.

“Nom!” Deadpool mumbled as he stuffed the last of his reuben into his mouth.

“Oh my god! You turned the big bad into a sandwich!” She-Hulk shouted in disgust.

“Did Logan’s old war buddy just eat a guy?” Multiple Man asked in a voice that did little to hide how much the odd death sentence of their foe amused him.

“So, murder of a serial killer aside, are we seriously not going to look over any of this alien tech he just left laying around?” Iron Man asked as he gave the caverns one last hopeful look.

“I turned most of what was in there into sand Tony.” Scarlet Witch said as she and Captain Marvel led the others out into the desert sun. “It was too advanced and there was no other way to prevent the caretaker from shifting the entire base into another dimension of activating the hyper drive to fly the ship to another galaxy.”

“We were in a space ship?” Several voices shouted in wonder and amazement as they turned back to the redhead.

“You destroyed what was possibly one of the most advanced pieces of alien technology on this planet?” Iron Man looked at the witch with shock and no small amount of disappointment.

“Definitely the most advanced.” Scarlet Witch assured him in an unrepentant voice.

“Thor, why don’t you tell the others about the Celestials.” Captain Marvel said in a calming tone.

“This fiend was using Celestial technology?” Thor shouted in horror. The look on the Norse god’s face gave pause to all other questions the heroes could think to ask. “Be thankful Wanda has destroyed this abomination my friends. Had he and his alien masters run amok on your world there would be no corner of this planet safe from their depravity. All would have perished.”

“The Celestials are that bad?” Captain America asked.

“They seed planets throughout the galaxy with life and leave behind artifacts to shape the course of a world’s evolution.” Thor replied in a solemn and fearful tone. “Once a crop is advanced enough they send more probes back from their far off world to harvest their crop.” The god of thunder grew quiet for a moment as he stared off into the distance. “Few if any survive.”

“So he was a really bad big bad.” She-Hulk said as she slowly shifted back into her petite blonde form.

“Okay so maybe we don’t need to salvage the abandoned alien tech.” Iron Man admitted as the others watched Scarlet Witch all but fold herself into Captain Marvel’s arms. The day had been saved but few of them could say it was a complete victory.

******************************

“Okay so is that it for this little wet works op?” Jamie asked as he and the other students of the Xavier Institute gathered around the dune Buggy.

“Hey Clarice, do you think we can take this thing home if Logan’s buddy is done with it?” Alex asked as he sat in the driver’s seat.

“What would we do with it once we got it home?” Sooraya asked in an amused voice.

“I’m sure we could use it for all the stuff other schools the size of ours use golf carts for.” Faith said once she finished looking over the engine. “Only with more style and shit ‘cuz it’s a dune buggy.”

“Sure knock yourselves out kids.” Deadpool told them as he walked over to the buggy and opened a side compartment. He pulled out a small duffel bag and then closed the hatch. “I was done with it anyway. Once my payment clears I’m teleporting out of here.”

“It’s done Deadpool.” Wanda said as she exited the Latverian stealth jet and came over to the small gathering. “The second half of your payment is wired to your account. Plus a little bonus for expenses and professional conduct.”

“Professional conduct?” Jennifer asked in a confused tone as she walked up to stand beside her girlfriend.

“Eating the sandwich Babe.” Faith told the blonde lawyer who just cringed.

“Pretty much.” Wanda admitted before turning back to the mercenary. “Thank you again for finding this place. If we have another mission you’d be suited for we’ll give you a call.”

“But of course my lady.” Deadpool said with an over the top bow to the witch. “I really don’t see what Deathstroke was complaining about. You gals are tops.”

“Thanks I think.” Wanda said while giving the mercenary another wary glance.

“Wade!” Logan snapped before the madman could slip away. The Canadian quickly dragged the mercenary off to the side and began whispering something to him in earnest. The attention of the other heroes drifted back to their plans for returning home.

“So is the Institute getting a new dune buggy for Hank and Forge to tinker with?” Steve asked as he came up and put an arm around Clarice’s shoulders.

“Yeah I think I can manage sending this baby home with us.” The pink girl replied with a smile and a wink.

“Awesome! Perpetual dibs on shotgun!” Jamie cried out.

“No!” Alex snapped back. “You can not call perpetual dibs on anything!”

“Actual dibs!” Faith called out, drawing a laugh from Jennifer, Wanda and Steve.

“Well that’s settled.” Sooraya said.

“No promises, but I’ll call with news about the job if you can keep your mouth shut for once.” Logan said in a firm voice as he glared at Deadpool.

“Awesome.” The mercenary cried out and hugged the other man only to further sour his mood. “You won’t regret it Logan.” He turned to the heroes and waved one arm in the air as he brought the other to hover over the cartoonish belt buckle that resembles his mask. “Smell ya later y’all! Body Slide by one!”

With that the verbose mercenary disappeared in a bright cylinder of light. The teens around the buggy looked to each other in confusion. “Wait! He actually had a teleporter the whole time?”

“Yup. Never underestimate that whack job.” Logan grumbled as he went back over to the discussion going on between T’Challa, Ororo, Tony, Rhodey, Hank and several others from the Xavier Institute.

“Ready to head back and finish our vacation?” Steve asked Jennifer with a far too suggestive eyebrow waggle.

“Oh god don’t even remind me.” Jennifer groaned. “The Professor is probably gonna kick me out of his school for that stunt earlier.”

“Don’t be so sure of that Ms. Walters.” Ororo called out with a bemused lilt to her accent. The ebony woman shared a meaningful look with a few of her fellow faculty members. Logan burst into laughter while Hank simply began to rub the fur on the back of his neck in embarrassment.

“I really don’t think we’re the first to defile the war room Babe.” Faith assured her girl with an appreciative hug as Jennifer buried her face in her hands once more. As their friends all around shared a mild laugh at the blonde’s expense a sense of ease came over Wanda and Carol. Though the day had not been a complete success it had gone off well enough and no one was injured save for the one subcontractor whole seemed to enjoy it at the time. As the groups began to split off to return to the various places they had been called from they knew it would not be the last time they would all fight side by side.

******************************

The stone man looked over the ancient piece of alien technology. It had been centuries since the first and last time his master had been so grievously wounded that they needed the device. He pressed a series of buttons on the control console beside the stone vat. Recesses in the ceiling directly over the tank opened and thick, viscous goo oozed its way out of many tiny holes above. The strange compounds and chemicals filled the vat and mixed with each other.

The caretaker pressed a final button sequence and a panel on the far wall opened. Behind the stone panel was a small compartment that lit up as it opened. Inside was a single transparent vial containing a dark red substance. The stone man walked over to the compartment and grasped the vial with reverence.

The caretaker swore to uphold the oath that had consumed his existence so many centuries ago. “My master will rise again.”

_________________
Time and Time Again

Yay for excellent update-y goodness! Yay for Steve's & Clarice's date... Big lol for another appearance of Deadpool...

_________________
We Few, We Happy Few, We Band of Buggered

Posting while nude improves your mood...

Nice chapter

Gotta say, i still don't like deadpool and his breaking the 4th wall, but he's a little less annoying.

Also, the board is still skipping the notifications.
Though i do get the 'dibs' notifications :(

Looking forward to the next ep

R

_________________
“All I feel is sunlight. All I hear is music.” Willow
How i Met Your Mother - By Ariel

My Story: Coming Home

Hi Zampsa, Hi Azirahael.

I wanted to go into a little more depth with some of the relationships in Marvels. Clarice and Steve's two very different dates came to my mind first but rest assured that when Wanda and Carol or Faith and She-Hulk get around to having the time they will get a similarly romantic treatment.

It also struck me while writing this that I've taken all the Buffy/Angel age difference angst and drama from the early seasons of the show and stuffed it into this one side story.

I'm glad to see mixed reactions to Deadpool's appearance. Even though he can be abrasive he's going to be somewhat of a bridging character across the multiple stories to have a more clear connection between worlds other than the fact that Willow has borrowed/stolen toys and ideas from characters and situations in each of her and Tara's past lives.

And while the two main characters may look at these other worlds as past lives it should also be noted that the three versions of Cassie, Medievalpool, Deathstroke, and Deadpool have a very different perspective on the order of events. And they might not be the only ones.

_________________
Time and Time Again

Time and Time Again.

Author: Citanul

Feedback: Be kind, rewind? Seriously though all feedback is welcome.

Spoilers: Just about all of them. Go watch the show. And Angel too. Also Agents of Shield a little bit. You know what, if a name you don’t recognize pops up most of the time you can find dozens of pages of character bio if you type that name and the word comics into Wikipedia. It’s almost scary how much page space comic book fans have taken up on that site.

Rating: NC-17 = Smutty smut smut smut. Seriously though they make love quite often.

Pairings: W/T, B/F, G/J, D/J, F/G, A/?, X/C (X/A in half the worlds.) D/C (Though not till they’re older and even then maybe not so much with the graphic detail.)

Disclaimer: You all know I don’t own the rights to characters you’ve seen on TV.

Summary: A story of reincarnation and interdimensional travel made possible through the power of love. What misfortunes will our two favorite love birds be able to prevent with the aid of experience from countless past lives?

Author’s Note: Sorry for the late posting. This one got quickly expanded beyond what I had initially thought it would be.

Trigger Warning: This chapter deals with the content of the episode Amends. It also bring sup a lot of the unsettling little one liners that Faith has said to foreshadow just how horrible her life was before Willow and Tara found her. The multiple dark subjects make it so this one has all the Trigger Warnings.

******************************

Chapter 31: Amends

Large fluffy snow flakes drifted through the air over the streets of London. It was a cold night in late December. The sounds of horses plodding along with carriages in tow mixed with the songs of carolers huddling under streetlamps. People bustled about on their way to and from countless destinations all along the city streets.

One such man with a mop of short curly brown hair atop his head made his way home. He looked over his shoulder each and every time an otherwise innocuous noise rang out from the loosely crowded streets. He knew the dangers that lurked within every shadow and around every corner. He knew one such danger was coming for him. As the whinny of a nearby horse pulling a coach assaulted his ears the man flinched. A moment passed before he gathered his wits about him. He knew his panic wouldn’t aid his journey home in the slightest.

With a straightening of his shoulders the man bundled up his black jacket and strode towards his home. He knew he had to make it home safely. How else could he face his bride at the alter on their rapidly approaching wedding day? He rounded a corner and breathed a sigh of relief as his flat came into view. He had made it home. With a renewed hope in his heart and spring in his step he walked forth with confidence. He never even saw the arms that shot out of the mouth of the nearby alley, dragging him into the darkness.

“Daniel.” Angelus said in a chastising tone as he tossed his prey to the floor of the dark alley. “Where ever are you going?”

“You…” Daniel stammered with a whimper as the vampire loomed over him with his true visage on full display. “You’re not human.”

“Not of late, no.” Angelus said with almost casual amusement.

“Wh-what do you want.” Daniel asked as he tried to figure out a way to plead for his life.

“Well it happens that I’m hungry Daniel, and seeing as you’re somewhat in me debt…” Angelus replied as he stepped back to loom over his latest victim.

“Please! I can’t.” The man pleaded for mercy.

“A man playing at cards should have a natural intelligence, or a great deal of money, and you’re sadly lacking in both.” Angelus explained away the actions that had brought the young man to his attention. As the groveling continued he lunged forward and lifted Daniel from the ground by the throat. With a horrifying smile the vampire went on to reveal his dinner plans. “So I’ll take me winnings me own way.

Daniel looked to the darkened skies and began to pray in earnest for his very soul. “God is my shepherd. I shall not want. He maketh me to lie down in…” The vampire stifled a laugh.

“Daniel! Be of good cheer!” Angelus scolded the man once more with a far too cheery smile. “It’s Chrsitmas!” With a gleeful smirk the vampire sunk his fangs into his prey.

******************************

Angel awoke from the horrific dream of his past sins. He gasped in horror and disgust at the appalling atrocity he had committed over a century ago. As the shame and disgust raged within the cursed vampire a startling revelation became all too apparent.

“I have to leave.” Angel muttered to himself. He couldn’t stay under the same roof as the Slayer. Or any Slayer for that matter. But where would he go? He had nowhere else. An idea struck him and he hastily began to dress himself. The cursed vampire had no clue as to where the new idea came from. All he knew now was that the girl he had loved so dearly deserved at least the courtesy of a face to face farewell. He would return to Sunnydale one last time before continuing on his journey. Where he would end up he could not say. He simply hoped to become lost to the world.

The vampire stepped out into the hall outside his room. He would take one of the necro-plated windshield cars they had borrowed form the law firm’s motor pool. The Hyperion Crew had enough vehicles in the hotel garage as it was. They wouldn’t notice one missing right away. He brooded as he slunk his way down the hall. Just as he turned the corner and caught sight of his destination a voice from behind him dashed all hopes of an unnoticed exit.

“Angel!” Alonna called out with far too much good will in her voice considering the brooding immortal’s mental state. “Heading out on patrol?”

“Don’t see much need to.” Doyle added as he stepped up behind the Slayer. “All the nasties tend to take the next few days off.”

“I, I can’t.” Angel stammered as he looked between his two friends. Before he could explain himself the sight of a third figure shocked the cursed vampire to his very soul.

Daniel stood a short distance down the hallway. The young man appeared just as he did the moment before Angel last tasted his blood. The only difference was in his eyes. The dead man’s gaze held none of the terror or panic they had in his dying moments. Instead the eyes held amusement and humor unfitting one who had been taken from the world in his prime. Had he a reflection Angel would have recognized that smirk in an instant. He had worn it himself more than enough times while stalking his prey.

Fear gripped the Vampire’s chest as tightly as any vise. He had to go. He had no place in the city of angels anymore. He had no right to stand beside the Slayer. With a look of fear and remorse Angel turned and fled from the two very confused people who had once been his friends.

“Okay.” Alonna said as she watched the vampire flee into the garage. “That was…”

“Odd.” Doyle remarked in a similarly worried voice.

“Yeah, odd.” The Slayer agreed.

“Downright peculiar.” The Irishman added.

“Weird as all hell wouldn’t be selling it short.” She said at last. “Think he remembers that all the cars in our motor pool have trackers?”

“Well wherever he goes he’ll have us to support him.” Doyle stated as he put a consoling hand on the young ebony woman’s shoulder. “Right Slayer?”

“Yeah. We’re gonna help him.” Alonna said as she stared daggers at the half open door the Vampire had fled through. “Whether he wants us to or not.”

******************************

“Damn it Rayne! What do you mean he’s gone?” Collins shouted as Smith and Weatherby stood at either of his sides.

“I mean that as of the last renewal of our tracking spell the vampire we have been so focused on has fled the city.” Ethan replied with an unperturbed smile. “I can’t say for certain what with the ward he passed through an hour ago but it’s a safe bet he’s back on the hellmouth.”

“The council will not stand for this!” Weatherby snapped as Collins held up a hand to silence his subordinates.

“I dare say that this little excursion of his might play into our hands.” Ethan told his associates with a sly smile before a concerned look crossed his eyes. He looked to the lone woman sitting to the side of his desk and cringed. “Well, maybe not all of our hands.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” Collins asked as he glanced towards the gypsy.

“It means that uncle Enyos is going to be furious.” Jenny said with a weary sigh as she rubbed her temples with both hands. “The third Slayer is going to dust our vampire for sure.”

“Why would Ms. Gunn Slay him for running off to the hellmouth when she hasn’t staked him at any point in the last year?” Smith asked in confusion.

“Oh that’s cute.” Ethan said with a smile and a brief chuckle. “You think the Jamaican is Slayer number two.”

“Kendra Young is the only Slayer that has any right to the title.” Weatherby said in a testy voice. “The others are traitors and mistakes.”

“And yet your council keeps the only Slayer they deem of consequence away from the front lines.” Ethan said with another smile. “No gentlemen. Let us be clear on one thing. For the purposes of our dealings in this city the order of importance the Slayers fall under would be Ms. Summer, then Ms. Gunn, then the girl who they brought back to Sunnydale to cavort with Ms. Summers all night long.”

An uneasy silence fell over the three watchers as they took in the varied meanings behind each of the sorcerer’s words. Ethan noticed a slight grin play across Jenny’s face as they spoke of her former students.

“That is beside the point.” Collins said after a long uneasy pause. “What makes you think that either of the Sunnydale Slayers will deal with the vampire the way they were supposed to when he first showed himself?”

“They’ve let him run free for years.” Smith added. “What’s so different now?”

“Well they’re dating for one.” Ethan said in an amused tone.

“That’s only a rumor.” Collins snapped. “We can’t trust anything that vapid whore said she heard. We still don’t even know if she came back wrong when you raised her.”

“And for another none of you have seen the way Faith looks at Buffy like I have.” Jenny told the obviously uncomfortable watchers. “No way is she going to let Buffy’s ex roll into town and try something. Angel is dust waiting to happen at this point.”

“I say it never ceases to amaze me the way prudes like Travers can ignore the sexuality of the vast majority of Slayers throughout history.” Ethan remarked with a dry chuckle as the other three men shifted on their feet. “And convincing you lot to waste time arguing against a well know fact just seems rather sad.”

“This conversation is over.” Collins snapped as Ethan went on. “Just pray that this little field trip the vampire took doesn’t impact our plans to win back the Slayer.” The three watchers turned and stormed out of the office as Ethan and Jenny shared a laugh.

“That was more fun than it should have been.” She said as she gazed at the English sorcerer. “But how do you think our plans will go without Angel here?”

“He’s not dead yet.” Ethan said in a calm voice. “We still have time to enact any number of plans. If you’ll excuse me my dear, I need to make a call concerning a rare resource we’ll need.”

Jenny cast an appraising look over the man. A moment passed before she decided to go along and let him have the room to himself. She stood and sauntered out of the office, all the while more than well aware that his eyes followed the sway of her hips.

Ethan watched the charming gypsy go. He was more then aware that his growing fondness for the woman might hinder any number of plots he was currently involved in. Though Ethan Rayne knew he shouldn’t trust the gypsy he also knew that there was no helping the way he felt after spending so much time with her. With a sigh he reached into one drawer of the desk and pulled out a cell phone. He really did have to make an important call.

“Hello.” Ethan said as he heard the receiver on the other end pick up steady breathing and a gentle voice. “We have a problem. He’s heading back to the hellmouth as fast as his borrowed car can take him.” There was an all too worrying pause before Ethan smiled and went on drawing an already tenuous and stressful picture for the voice on the other end of the line.

“Alright.” Ethan said as he and the person he called came to the same simple conclusion. “I’ll see what I can do on this end. Good luck and Goddess bless on your end of this mess.”

******************************

“So, you guys doing anything special for the holidays?” Xander asked as he, Buffy and Willow stepped out of the classroom and into the hall way where the girl’s lockers awaited them. It was the last day of class and a certain anxious glee permeated the halls of the school.

The young man wore a light red long sleeve shirt and tan khakis. The Slayer had a calf length black sleeveless dress with a sequined butterfly emblazoned on the chest and matching boots. The witch wore red tennis shoes, baggy gray pants and a slightly sheer shirt covered in dark red and green poinsettia flowers.

“Tree, nog, roast beast.” Buffy replied as she opened her locker and rummaged through it for the handful of canned food items her mother had asked her to donate. “Plus whatever Faith feels up to of course.”

“Of course.” Xander said in an amused voice as he smiled at the happy Slayer.

“Me and Faith and Mom and Dawn and hopefully an excess of gifts. Probably Giles too since he’s, you know.” The petite blonde rambled on before turning to the redhead. “What are you doing for Christmas?”

“Being Jewish.” Willow said in a slightly snippy tone before a small smile came over her face. “And Wiccan. Jennifer and Tara already have the house all set for the Solstice. Plus we set up a nice menorah in the living room. Tara loves to light the candles with me.”

“Faith said she had fun doing that with you guys last year.” Buffy remarked with a smile as she thought of her girl’s smile during the recent conversation. “I want to thank you for that again. I can’t believe she never got to have a real family Christmas before you brought her here.”

“She’s part of our family Buff.” Willow said with a quiet sigh at the thought of all the pain her housemate had gone through before coming to live with them. “We all love Faith. And not just because she makes you a better person to be around.”

“Much easier to put up with now that there’s someone to help you burn off all that extra Slayer energy.” Xander added.

“Ouch!” Buffy said in an overly sarcastic voice.

The Scoobies neared the couches on the far side of the student lounge. Buffy stepped behind the long couch to drop her cans into the cheerily decorated donation box by the wall. Willow took a seat on the end near the windows while Xander went to the other. On his way he looked up and saw his ex talking with another young woman. He decided to play up his simple plans for the holiday.

“Well I’ll be enjoying my annual Christmas Eve camp out.” Xander said with far too much bravado considering he was pretty sure that the Slayer was the only person in the room that didn’t know why he camped outside that night in the first place. “See I take my sleeping bag outside and go to sleep on the grass.”

“Sounds fun.” Willow replied in a forced tone.

“Yeah, I like to look at the stars.” Xander went on hastily. He watched out of the corner of his eye as Cordelia stood up and stared him down. “You know, feel the whole nature vibe.”

“I thought you slept outside to avoid your family’s drunken Christmas fights.” Cordelia quipped with far less venom in her voice than she had expected would be there after their breakup.

“Yes, and that was a confidence I was hoping you would share with everyone.” Xander told the cheerleader with a forced smile.

“Well, I’ll be in Aspen.” Cordelia went on as she turned to the two young women that spent the most time with her ex. “Skiing. With actual snow.” She added with a chipper beat.

“I hear that helps.” Buffy said with a dry, unimpressed nod.

“It must be a drag to be stuck here in Sweatydale, but I’m thinking of you.” The tall Brunette went on. She paused for a moment to let it sink in just how much she was thinking of them. “Okay, I’m done.” She turned and walked away as she finished pondering her former friends.

“She certainly has reverted to form.” Buffy said as the three Scoobies watched the cheerleader depart.

“Don’t be too hard on her guys.” Willow said in an almost timid voice. The strange and uncharacteristic level of concern for the cheerleader coming from Willow shocked both Buffy and Xander. “She’s hurting from the break up just as much as Xander is. It’s sad that you guys didn’t work out but you were never going to last past our graduation anyway.”

“So it’s my fault she dumped me after a crazy vampire wailed on us for five minutes?” Xander shot back in a hurt and anguished voice.

“No!” Willow pleaded with him. “Xander you and Cordelia don’t belong together. And I’m not just saying that because we all used to hate her guts. You and her had something for a while and it ran its course. Now you both will be better off when you move into your next relationships. With other people.”

“She’s right X man.” Faith said as she and Tara came up and wrapped their arms around their girlfriends. “The fact that you figured out most of your bad habits with Queen C means you can totally blindside the next piece of ass to come along and give it up to you.”

“That was a little more crude than I was hoping for but Faith has a point.” Willow admitted as she relaxed into her love’s embrace.

Faith threw one arm over Buffy’s shoulder and smirked. Her typical tight leather pants and white sleeveless shirt had rapidly become the petite blonde’s favorite fashion staples. Tara meanwhile had a light cream colored tee-shirt and long flowing skirt with flowers that matched the shirt Willow wore.

The honey blonde smiled as she took in the sight of the tight black undershirt that was just barely visible beneath the redhead’s sheer flower top. “I love this top on you Sweetie.” Tara whispered into Willow’s ear. She glanced toward Faith and nodded towards the other end of the lounge. The brunette caught on quickly.

“Say why don’t you and me get something to drink B?” Faith said as she gently guided her girl away from the young man and the witches. Buffy blinked once before looking back and forth between her friends still on the couch and got the hint her girlfriend was trying to drop. The Slayers left the other Scoobies.

“When you finally meet her your next serious relationship is going to be so much better than this thing you had with Cordy.” Willow said in as calming and reassuring a voice as she could manage.

“She’s not perfect, but she’s perfect for you.” Tara added.

“It took me a few lifetimes to finally figure that out.” Willow admitted. “Xander you are capable of having the kind of love Tara and I have. But you know. With a woman. Who isn’t one of us.” She clarified.

“You’re not just saying that?” Xander asked in a skeptical tone. He really doubted that he had it in him to be as close and loving with someone as he had clearly seen his best friend was with her girlfriend. He figured the way he was raised would always keep him from being good enough for anyone he truly cared about.

“I promise you will find her Xander.” Willow swore. “But it might take a while for you to figure out she’s the one. And I’m not going to tell you who she is right away because knowing her name and background in advance will jinx the whole thing for you and make it so you never get her to fall for you.”

“And we’ve kinda grown fond of her.” Tara added. “The first time around she was my best friend. We both sort of joined you guys at a weird time and it was fun for us. You and Willow and Buffy were the main Scoobies and we were the Scooby girlfriends.”

“Was Faith in on that too?” Xander asked but instantly regretted it as he saw the pained looks in the witches’ eyes.

“She had it rough that fist time around.” Willow reminded him. “Plus she wasn’t Buffy’s girlfriend at all that lifetime. And Buffy was too hung up over the muscle-ly pretend college boy she met her freshman year to see straight.”

“He didn’t really warm up to the idea of being a Scooby girlfriend.” Tara said in a sad and slightly annoyed tone. “But none of that matters now that they are together.”

“Right.” Willow added before they could be further derailed from the topic they both wanted to bring up with Xander. “Xander I really, really, really want you to do this favor for me. Please consider it before you say no.”

“Anything for you Will.” He replied with his warm smile that Willow had long ago memorized.

“Stay with us during the holiday break.” Willow said as quickly as she could to catch him off guard.

“What?” Xander asked in shock. “I can’t put you guys and Jen out like that.”

“Xander please.” Tara pleaded with him. “M-my mom wants you to stay with us. N-not even just for the holiday. She w-wants you to move in like I offered last year. Please.”

“What about Faith?” Xander asked. He didn’t like where the conversation was going. He didn’t want his closest friends to know about the problems he knew he could handle.

“You mean Buffy’s roommate?” Willow asked with an amused grin. “She won’t mind even if she notices and even if she and Buffy moved in with us we still have three unused bedrooms and a bathroom for you to pick from. Please stay with us Xander. We don’t want you to have to…” She stopped before babbling about the secret he hadn’t even told her yet.

“What?” Xander asked. He suddenly realized they both knew far more than they had let on.

“We’ve been by your side for a lot of lifetimes Xander.” Tara said. The honey blonde took her time to get each word out clearly. Tara knew the issue was far too important to rush through and ruin with her stutter. “We have a pretty good idea of what you dad is like Sweetie.”

“It’s not that bad.” Xander said as if by reflex.

“I love you Xander.” Willow told him as tears began to build in the corners of her eyes. “We both do. Please do this for us. The thought of you going through what you told us all those times in the past. It makes me sick. I can’t handle you going through that pain alone. Please.”

There was silence between the small group of friends for a long time. The issue they danced around hung heavily in the air like a miasma. Thick enough that it threatened to choke the life from each of them. “I’ve told you about it before, haven’t I?” Xander said at last. “About my dad.”

“Xander you don’t have to say anything.” Willow pleaded with him. “Buffy may be oblivious about everything we both don’t tell her but I know you better than anyone else in the world. The only person I know better than you is Tara. Please come spend the holiday break with us. You don’t have to go through any of this by yourself. You don’t have to be alone.”

The young man fought back a quiet sob that threatened to break free from his throat. He hated what his family’s problems put him through. He hated that it made him feel so weak and helpless. He hated that his suffering was so obvious to everyone that Willow finally forced the issue out in the open. He hated the fact that there was so much in his life to hate. He didn’t want to be his best friend’s charity case. He didn’t want to be the burden he knew he was.

But deep down Xander knew that refusing their help now would hurt his friends far more than anything he had ever done. “Okay.” He finally relented after the silence grew too deafening. “Okay, I’ll come and spend a few days with you guys and see how things go from there.”

The surprise hug both witches trapped him in shocked the young man for an instant. Then he smiled at how much love and understanding they seemed to pour into the heartfelt embrace.

“Thank you.” Willow whispered through a few stray tears that soaked his shoulder. “Thank you.” Willow and Tara both repeatedly thanked him for far longer than he could have ever expected. The only thing that stopped them was the ringing bell that signaled the next class.

Xander smiled as the witches got up and pulled him to his feet. He made his way to class with an unexpected lightness in his chest. He never thought that opening up to his friends, even in the slightest amount like he had just done, could feel so good. With newfound confidence and hope the young man faced the rest of his day with a smile that wasn’t the usual forced one he had long ago perfected.

******************************

“Oh, what do you girls think about this one?” Joyce asked as she, Buffy, Dawn, Giles and Faith walked through the Christmas tree lot. Generic holiday music played over the speaker system as families perused the large number of pine trees on display. A man off to the side used a long hose and nozzle to spray a flaky white substance on some of the trees. The imitation snow left much to be desired.

Buffy and Faith held hands as they trailed behind the rest of their family. Joyce and Giles with their hands clasped in much the same fashion stopped by a “snow” covered tree. “Do you want to get one with snow on it?” Joyce asked her daughters. “It’ll be very Christmassy.”

“I think those are just for display.” Buffy said as she stared longingly into Faith’s expressive brown eyes.

“Plus that gunk probably leaves a nasty stain when it flakes off the needles.” Faith added as she stared right back into her girl’s hazel pools. “And B gets enough of that with crusty neon colored demon blood.”

“Oh.” Joyce said as they moved on. “So Dawn, I was thinking you’d maybe invite Cassie to spend some of the school break with us.”

“Really?” Dawn asked as she looked back and forth between Giles and her mother.

“Yes, quite.” Giles agreed as he followed his girlfriend’s lead. “She’s a lovely young woman. And you seem to be the only one in the house who doesn’t have a playmate coming over most nights.”

“Damn but your folks are easy going B.” Faith quipped with a mild chuckle. “You sure they don’t already have their rainbow membership pins for being allies of the pride committee?” Buffy simply rolled her eyes at her girl’s idle banter. The brunette turned back to Joyce and smiled with true appreciation for the older blonde’s hospitality. “Seriously though Mrs. S, it’s awesome of you to let me hang out so much.”

“You’re always welcome in my home Faith.” Joyce assured the Slayer with a warm smile. “I know you’ll always look out for my girls. You’ve earned all the time Buffy spends with you. And that’s for more than just the number of times you’ve saved Dawn from kidnappers that you girls think I don’t know about.”

“What?” The Slayers and the Key shouted in surprise. “Mom that was just the one time...” Buffy pleaded only to fall silent when Joyce raised an open hand.

“All that matters is that you’re all safe and happy.” Joyce said after they girls fell silent. “Besides, I know you’re in this relationship for the long haul Faith. Most girls your age wouldn’t have bothered putting up with Buffy’s level of self denial for even one straight month. You stuck it out for almost a whole school year. If that doesn’t prove you’re a keeper I don’t know what does.”

“Gee, why don’t you make me feel like more of a horrible girlfriend Mom?” Buffy muttered as she hung her head. Faith brought a finger up under the petite blonde’s chin so that Buffy had no choice but to look her in the eyes.

“It was worth every minute B.” Faith assured her girl. “I’d go through it all again in a heartbeat if it meant I’d still have you at the end of the day.” The Slayers lost themselves in each others’ eyes for what seemed like an eternity.

“And there they go again.” Dawn grumbled as she rolled her eyes at her sister and the tall brunette she had grown to love like a sister. She turned back to her mother and put on a brave face that she hoped was convincing enough to hide how much she appreciated her mother’s invitation to Cassie. “I’d love for Cassie to spend the rest of the month with us but her parents are taking her to visit her cousins.”

“Aww.” Joyce pouted in disappointment. “When will they be back?”

“Before the first I want to say. Maybe right after.” Dawn replied. “Cassie would probably want the visit to end sooner. She says all her cousins are mean and she hopes they turn out fat when they grow up.”

“I knew there was a reason I liked that kid.” Faith said with a hoot of amused laughter. Buffy let out a chuckle of her own and slowly walked hand in hand with Faith over to one section of the tree lot. The Slayer hoped to find a secluded spot to steal a few light kisses but as they rounded a cluster of green and healthy trees both girls saw a small cluster of dead trees in the middle of the lot.

“Bunch of them up and died on us.” One of the tree lot employees said as he came up to the two Slayers. “I don’t know why. If you gals want one I can make you a hell of a deal.”

“No thank you.” Buffy told the man. Faith was about to add a sly remark when they heard Joyce call out to them.

“Oh, girls! This one’s perfect!” The older blonde drew they attention away from the dead grove. Little did any of them know that the withered trees would prove a sign of things to come.

******************************

Dull, sonorous chanting filled the underground cavern. A flash of ritualistic items on a small sacrificial altar flew by. The chanting grew in volume as a small circle of hooded figures in black robes came into view. One figure lifted his head to reveal a horrific visage. Where the figure’s eyes had once resided hideous runes were now carved into the flesh of the demon worshipping cultist. Dread and malice filled the darkened cavern as an evil presence loomed over all.

******************************

Angel awoke with a gasp as the remnants of the nightmare filled him with terror. He looked across the dingy bedroom. The abandoned mansion on Crawford Street had proven an excellent hideout as he worked up the courage to face the Slayer he longed for. If only the dreams and visions of his victims hadn’t sapped him the will to face the world.

He crawled out of bed and slunk his way along the edge of the room. The small cooler full of blood packs was all he had managed to drum up in the way of sustenance. Angel knew he would need his strength to face Buffy. If only he could so easily replenish his courage.

******************************

“I like the lights.” Buffy said as she walked into her girlfriend’s bedroom to find Faith on a short step ladder in the corner. “Festive.”

“Thanks B.” The brunette replied with a wide grin. She slipped the line of bright multicolored Christmas lights into the last tiny hook screwed into the wall near the ceiling. “Blondie and Red have had a bunch of little white fairy lights strung up in their room since forever. I kinda wanted something of my own in here. Just to add a little bit of that romantic ambiance, ya know?”

“You’re always romantic with me Faith.” Buffy assured as she caught just a hint of insecurity in her girl’s voice. “But I like these lights too. I can’t wait for you to drag me in here so we can test their lighting together.”

Faith nearly fell off the step ladder as Buffy’s blatant innuendo and seductive imagery hit her with full force. It also didn’t help that the petite blonde was now running her hands up and down the inseam of Faith’s skin tight leather pants. The brunette staggered and was forced to brace herself against that wall. She sucked in a deep breath as her girl tormented her quivering thighs with strong yet nimble fingers.

“Careful Honey.” Buffy chimed in with a concerned lilt to her voice. “Wouldn’t want you to fall and sprain something. I’d just have to force you to stay in bed all day while I rubbed you down.” Strong fingers squeezed one muscular ass cheek as the air escaped from Faith’s lungs.

“Buffy.” Faith murmured as the petite blonde tortured the lower half of her body.

“Would you like to spend a day with me in bed?” Buffy asked seductively. Faith spun to glare down at her girl’s uncharacteristically wicked smirk. “Rubbing you down.” Buffy added as both hands slipped around her thighs to grasp her ass.

“Oh, you are so gonna get it.” Faith promised as she leapt down into Buffy’s waiting arms. Buffy let out a squeal of delight as Faith’s strong legs wrapped around her waist while Faith’s arms shot over Buffy’s shoulders and around the back of her neck.

“Is that a promise?” The Slayer asked with a coy smirk as she carried her girlfriend over to the bed.

“You bet your sweet ass it is!” Faith growled in a lust ridden haze. The Slayers toppled onto the bed as they became lost together in their playful yet needy embrace. The half finished decorations that hung along two of Faith’s four walls were already long forgotten.

******************************

“Just a minute!” Jennifer called out as the doorbell rang. The witch made her way from the kitchen to the front door, curious as to who would show up in the middle of the day like this. She was fairly certain that Xander was next door with Dawn while all four of the girls were upstairs. She chuckled as she realized how little concern she had for the fact her daughter was most likely having sex with the slender redhead at that very moment. The same went for whatever Faith and Buffy were doing up in Faith’s room.

Jennifer shook her head at the realization of how much she had changed since moving to the hellmouth. It wasn’t too long ago when the very idea of teens engaging in premarital sex in her home would have filled her with dread. Or more likely terror at the idea of what her husband would do once he found out what was going on. A shudder ran up her spine at the memory of her abuser. She hadn’t quite shaken the fear that one day he would come to end this happy new life Tara and Willow had given her. Jennifer schooled her emotions and opened the front door. The trio awaiting her on the other side put the smile back on her face.

“Hello Darlin’.” Doyle said as he stepped forward and wrapped his arms around his girlfriend. “Hope we aren’t imposing.”

“You could never be an imposition Sweetie.” Jennifer said as she kissed the half demon that had stolen her heart. A moment passed before a quiet giggle stole her attention from the charming Irishman. “It’s wonderful to see you again Alonna. And who might this lovely young lady be?”

“Hi Jennifer.” The Slayer greeted the witch with a smile as she pushed the curly haired redhead forward slightly. “This is my girlfriend, Virginia Bryce. Ginny, this is Tara’s mother Jennifer.”

“Welcome to my home Sweetie.” Jennifer turned to the redhead and reached out with open hands. She took Virginia’s clasped hands in her own and smiled at the nervous young woman. “It’s so wonderful to finally meet the woman that Doyle tells me singlehandedly put the smile back on Alonna’s face.”

“Was I not smiling enough the last time you stopped by the Hotel?” The Slayer asked with a sarcastic smirk.

“Oh hush Slayer, you know what I mean.” Jennifer quipped right back. She led the three new guests into the living room where she promptly put Doyle into one large comfy chair before climbing into his lap. “Make yourselves at home kids. How long can I expect this visit to last Sweetie?”

“I honestly have no clue Darlin’.” Doyle replied with a grimace. “It all depends on the bloke we followed here.”

“Who?” Jennifer asked when she realized the sudden worry in the man’s voice.

“Shouldn’t we wait for Ms. Rosenberg and Ms. Maclay?” Virginia asked in turn. She was more than curious enough to want to meet the other two Slayers she had heard so much about. She would have asked about the rest of the group of powerful young women more directly, but the sudden fear that she wasn’t quite important enough to be a part of the Senior Partner’s inner circle silenced her other questions.

“You can call them Willow and Tara Ginny.” Alonna chastised her nervous girlfriend. “They both think you’re a good fit for me and our whole setup. Plus it’s not like they’re anywhere near as scary as they like outsiders to think.”

“Your girlfriend is right Sweetie.” Jennifer said with another chuckle. “My girls aren’t the wicked witches they make themselves out to be for the monsters they face in the board rooms or the ones they send the Slayers out to take care of. The girls should be down in a bit. If they don’t show soon I’ll go up there and bang on one of those bedroom doors.”

“They have multiple bedrooms?” Virginia asked in confusion only to feel the reassuring hand of her girlfriend on her own.

“Faith and Buffy are upstairs in Faith’s bedroom.” Alonna told the redhead. “The soundproofing they put in this place is impressive but it can only do so much against Slayer ears.”

A mortified grimace crossed over Virginia’s face as a laugh escaped Alonna’s throat. The Slayer pulled her girlfriend into her lap as her mirth continued. “It’s so cute when you get all flustered about these things.” She whispered in Virginia’s ear once her laughter died down.

“First time girlfriend?” Jennifer asked the chagrinned redhead who only nodded quietly as her eyes bore holes in the floor. “Well you picked a great one to start out with. I can’t tell you how impressed I was when I met Alonna for the first time. The fact that she and Faith chose to take up the power and struggles of being the Slayer of their own free will, even after my girls made it clear they didn’t have to, I know it’s not much coming from a stranger but your girlfriend is one of the people I respect most in this world.”

“Aww, thank you Jen.” Alonna said with genuine sincerity and now small amount of pride from the unexpected compliment. “You’re a pretty swell chica yourself.”

“And you have been spending too much time with Faith.” Jennifer replied. “So aside from the holiday what brings you guys here?” As the question left her lips the trio of guests fell silent. Doyle and Virginia looked to Alonna for some sign that it was alright to admit the truth. With a sigh the Slayer looked the witch square in the eyes and admitted just how little they knew as to the reasoning behind their visit.

“We don’t know why he’s done it but Angel is back in town.”

******************************

The floor of the mansion was cold and barren as the cursed vampire crumpled to his knees. He knew not why he had returned to the hellmouth, but he now knew that only evil things could benefit from his return. Faces from the past tormented him with hard truths about the depths of depravity he had wrought for over a century. There was no excuse, no plea he could make to appease the vengeful dead. He looked up to see the gleaming eyes of his tormentor one more time.

The favored daughter of the Kalderash gypsy clan cackled in delight at the obvious pain her appearance brought to the vampire. She had been taunting him for hours with only brief interruptions as her spectral form took on the guise of many of his countless other victims. The specter flickered out of sight for a moment and the vampire succumbed to exhaustion. Little did Angel know that sleep would never quell his suffering. His torment was only just beginning.

******************************

Music and revelry filled the halls of the upper class estate. Guests from British society’s upper echelons chattered on, enjoying the hospitality of their host, as well as the many refreshments her servants had put out. Unbeknownst to any of them one such guest was enjoying himself far too much for polite society’s standards.

“Sir, Please Sir.” The serving girl begged and pleaded with the tall brooding man who had dragged her beneath the staircase along the back hall of the mansion. “I should return to the party.”

“Margaret, Margaret.” Angelus chastised the woman in far too calm a tone for what he had planned. “There’s no hurry.”

“Mistress will be wondering…” Margaret pleaded with him in a vain attempt to flee his clutches.

“Shhh,” The vampire quieted the servant girl as his bloodlust continued to rise. “Mistress will be wondering how to get the good reverend Chalmers into bed, and will not notice the absence of canapé.” He brought a single finger up to trace the panicked woman’s cheek in an almost tender fashion. “Stay with me.”

“Sir! People might talk. I’ll be put out in the streets. My little boy would…” She pleaded with him to show mercy. Little did she know that her tears only stirred the monster onwards. “I can’t loose this job.”

Angelus roughly grasped her by the shoulders and squeezed. “You best keep quiet.” The vampire was having far too much fun.

“You’re hurting me!” She cried out in pain as quietly as she could manage. Angelus noticed her hesitation to attract the attention of the many party goers. He knew she couldn’t afford to annoy the socialites all around them. It was one of the reasons he had chosen her as his next victim.

“Ah, cry out.” Angelus said as he dragged her closer to the edge of the underside of the wide staircase. Margaret panicked again as the many guests of her employer came into view. None noticed her distress. “Call for help! I’m sure mistress will believe your behavior beyond reproach.”

“Please…” She begged once more as tears filled her eyes.

“Come! Make a scene!” Angelus goaded her on while he squeezed her arm all the tighter. A playful yet sinister smirk danced across his face. “Eh? Shall I?”

“No.” Margaret relented as she felt abject hopelessness unlike any she had ever known. She prayed that he would be done with her quickly so that she could wash up and return home to her son.

“No. We’ll be as quiet as mice.” Angelus continued to smile as he pushed her back under the stairs. She sobbed, her gaze falling to the floor as despair filled her world. A growl caught her attention and when she looked up the demon had made its true appearance known. “No matter what.”

“Sir! My son!” Margaret whimpered one last time.

“Oh, he’ll make a fine dessert.” Angelus assured his prey just before lunging forward and sinking his fangs into her pale flesh. The vampire drank deeply from the impoverished single mother. Her blood stained his lips and filled his throat in a pleasing way that rivaled any of the countless instances of drunken debauchery he had enjoyed before his death.

Angelus felt the life of his victim drain away. He threw his head back in delight as he allowed her body to fall at his feet. Unfortunately the sight that awaited him was the last thing he had ever expected to see in the halls of the Victorian era manor. The vampire let out a gasp of shock at the three figures watching him with unblinking eyes.

Buffy stared at the atrocity with shock and some slight amount of fear in her gaze. Not fear for herself or even for the woman Angelus had ended. Fear for Angel, the man she had once cared for so deeply. Alonna’s eyes held disgust. She knew now why the witches had sent Angel to her. He held a monster within him that they could never afford unleash upon the world.

Faith on the other hand was another matter. As the vampire looked to all three Slayers his eyes fell upon the brunette that had stolen the heart of his one true love. In those eyes the vampire saw something that struck fear into his unbeating heart. In those expressive brown eyes Angel saw contempt, fury, and a seething hatred that he could not bear.

With matching gasps of surprise and anguish the cursed vampire and the three Slayers awoke in their beds. Angel came to in the run down mansion where he hid. Alonna awoke in the arms of her girlfriend in the guest bedroom just down the hall from the witches’ own room. Buffy sat up in the darkness of her own bedroom with a cry of panic. She couldn’t understand what had just happened. She turned to the brunette at her side and flinched as waves of unmistakable hatred poured off of her girl. Faith arose slowly with an almost palpable burden that Buffy had not seen he bear since they had first made love. With a whisper of grim resignation Faith uttered the one promise Buffy would never ask her to make or keep.

“I’m gonna fucking kill that piece of shit.”

******************************

“How dare that fucking vampire stick his dick in our Slayer dreams!” Faith roared as she stomped back and forth across the floor of the library and study Willow and Tara had built in the heart of their home.

“Faith, please.” Buffy whispered before looking up and trying to catch her girl’s attention. “Please, look at me Honey.”

The plea caught the pacing brunette off guard. She stopped in her tracks and look over at the petite blonde that had so quickly become her entire world. Faith visibly deflated as Buffy slowly walked over and pulled her into a tight embrace.

“This isn’t something he did on purpose.” Buffy whispered into Faith’s ear. She felt the brunette’s cringe as it ran the entire length of her body. Buffy knew she’d misspoken and decided to change tactics immediately. “We have to find the demon or cultists that pulled Angelus’ past into our dreams and stop them from ever doing it again.”

“I know that.” Faith grumbled in annoyance as Buffy continued to hold her. “I hate that he intruded on our Slayer dreams.” Faith went on as Buffy began to stroke her hair. “That’s supposed to be our special place.”

“Well yours and Alonna’s at any rate.” Xander chimed in from the table in the middle of the room. “Did Kendra make a guest appearance as well?”

“Hey! Don’t you dare drag me under this bus Harris!” Alonna snapped at the young man. Virginia and Dawn let out matching giggles at the heated rebuttal. “And no the Rastafarian didn’t show up. She never shows up when the three of us are in there.”

“Kendra isn’t as in touch with her inner Slayer as you three.” Willow said as she and Tara flipped through various texts with Giles and the rest of the non Slayers in attendance.

“Al don’t count.” Faith mumbled as Buffy continued to stroke her back and run her fingers through her long brunette locks. “She’s family.”

“Rupert, is there even an index for dream walking monsters?” Joyce asked as she thumbed through a large black tome.

“Yes but I’m afraid the council has the only copy.” The watcher remarked with some pity. “And I’d dare say I’m no longer in a position to call and ask one of the spare researchers to look something up for me.”

“Th-that won’t be a problem.” Tara told him as she picked up one of the source books for her law firm’s archive. She whispered a title into the binding and opened it to reveal dense scribbles quickly filling the pages.

“We kinda snuck in a Trojan horse and made a few backups.” Willow admitted as the shocked look on the watcher’s face brought things to a complete halt.

“So you’ve copied the contents of the main library in London.” Giles let out in a whisper. The other Scoobies couldn’t tell which was more prominent in his voice. The vexation that the order he once dedicated his life to had been so easily robbed blind or the pride in his students’ accomplishments for recovering and preserving a truly ancient and venerable collection of information.

“Most of it.” Willow told her mentor. “We still have a few teams sifting through card catalogue for lists of some of the more mundane reference materials, but all the one of a kind stuff is accounted for. It took a lot of our more specialized employees a few months to transcribe all the hard copies for the stuff that needed to be preserved.”

“That.” Giles began to say in a shocked but impressed tone. He couldn’t begin to imagine the work of transcribing the contents of the main library in London. “Is truly impressive work girls.”

“Oh no.” Xander whispered as he saw a shift in the watcher’s expression.

Virginia looked up to the young man with a questioning frown. “What?”

“That’s his research face.” Xander clarified for the new girl. “He’s going to say we need more research.”

“You know me so well dear boy.” Giles replied with a sly grin.

With weary sighs many of the teens returned to the monumental task of sifting through countless books for answers. None of them could have guessed that two of their members were well and truly aware of the threat. None bothered to ask Willow and Tara if Angel had ever shown this odd behavior before. The redhead and the honey blonde shared a knowing yet resigned look. They couldn’t afford to tip their hand this early. Not with this foe. Too much was at stake.

******************************

“We can’t tell them.” Willow said as she and Tara retreated to their bedroom after hours spent in the library with their family.

“I know.” Tara said in a strained yet understanding tone. She closed the door and whispered a silent prayer to the Goddess.

“If that monster finds out we’re onto it this early we lose the war.” Willow went on once she felt the mystical wards all around their room seal off their conversation from all outsiders no matter how powerful. “We can’t let the First win.”

“We won’t Sweetie.” Tara promised as she wrapped her arms around her panicking love. “This world is ours. Just like all the other ones we’ve lived through. I’ll never let that horrible shadow take it from you. I’ll never let any evil thing take from us again.”

“I love you Baby.” Willow said once she relaxed into Tara’s arms.

“And I love you Sweetie.” Tara swore as she pulled her everything in for a kiss. An hour passed before the hesitant knocking on their door stole their attention and forced them to dress for dinner. With their assurance and love renewed the two witches were once more able to face their family. Though the lies and omissions hurt they both knew they were necessary. Too much was at stake.

******************************

“Yes.” Margaret said as she watched Angel fall apart on the cold stone floor of the run down mansion. “Cry out. Make a scene.”

The vampire crawled to his feet to flee only to come face to face with another of his countless victims. “I was to be married that week.” Daniel said with a smug grin. “But then, as I recall, you knew that.”

“It wasn’t me.” Angel pleaded.

“Seriously?” Drusilla asked in a tone that was far more coherent than any he had heard from her in over a hundred years. “That’s the best you could come up with?”

“A demon isn’t a man.” Angel went on. “I was a man once.”

“Not much of one.” Sam Lawson replied with the same sarcastic smugness most of the other apparitions had used. “Sorry Chief, but it’s true.”

“A drunken, whoring, layabout.” Margaret said as she crossed her arms in front of her chest. “And a terrible disappointment to your parents.”

“I was young.” Angel protested weakly. “I never had a chance to, to…”

“To die of syphilis?” Margaret asked with an amused laugh. “You were a worthless being before you were ever a monster.”

“Stop it!” Angel shouted out in anguish as she clutched the sides of his head. “Please stop.” He let out in a whimper.

“Shh, shhh.” The favored gypsy girl said as she walked up to the cowering vampire. “This is all for your own good. You’ll see. Everything will be better once you’ve let go of your burden.” She guided the confused and tormented vampire over to the slab before the fireplace. As he lay his head down a sudden weariness came over him. “Sleep.” The gypsy said in an almost motherly tone. “Everything will be better once you’ve taken back what’s yours.”

******************************

Tara hummed happily as she finished washing her hands in the bathroom. She smiled at the memory of Willow’s extra attentiveness all day. The honey blonde would have to do something extra special for her everything to repay the kindness and affection that came with all the overtly romantic signals her everything had been sending her all day. With a grin on her lips and a spring in her step Tara exited the bathroom. The sight awaiting her in their bedroom robbed the cheer and happiness from the honey blonde. She recalled what had once happened that same week in another life. She remembered what her love had tried to give to another so very long ago.

Thick red curtains were drawn over their bedroom windows. Lit candles lined almost every surface, bathing the room in a soft glow. Willow’s computer was on her desk and a video of a crackling fireplace was playing on a loop. The room spoke of whispered promises and tender affections yet to come. Willow sat in the center of their bed wearing a tight red dress that normally would have sent Tara into a lust fueled daze.

But not tonight. Tonight she couldn’t fall victim to her passions. Tonight Tara had to reign herself in and remind her love just how loved she really was.

“Hi.” Willow said as she saw Tara standing in the doorway. One hand reached out awkwardly and patted the bed next to where Willow was sitting, waiting to offer herself. “Why don’t you come s-sit down?” Tara almost cringed at the faint stutter in Willow’s voice. It shouldn’t be this hard. The redhead shouldn’t have to try to prove herself like this.

“Oh, Willow.” Tara whispered in a mix of disappointment and heartfelt concern for her love. As Tara approached the bed the stereo clicked on and the dulcet tones of Barry White filled the air.

I’ve heard people say that,
Too much of anything is not good for you, baby.

“Sweetie.” Tara couldn’t help it. She laughed as she pulled Willow into a gentle hug.

“We’re finally alone, and together.” Willow said as Tara held her tightly. “I just wanted it to…”

“Willow stop.” Tara commanded softly. “It’s always special between us. I hoped you knew that.”

“I did!” Willow cried out in a panic as she saw the night going sideways far too quickly. “I mean I do! Tara, you’re so special to me. I just wanted to give you something…”

“Sweetie.” Tara silenced Willow with a single finger on her lips. “You need to stop trying to prove yourself every time we come to a world that is this similar to the one where we first met.”

“I wasn’t trying to prove myself.” Willow protested with little force behind her words. Her protest quickly turned hollow as Barry’s voice rang out loud and proud.

My darling, I can't get enough of your love babe!

“Sweetie, you know you don’t have to always make me reclaim ever romantic moment you spent with Oz. Right?” Tara asked in her most understanding and endearing tone. Willow cracked under the kindness and understanding her love was showing her. Tears began to stream down the redhead’s cheeks. “I don’t blame you for that relationship. I know you’re mine now. You’ve been mine since forever and you always will be.”

“I’m so sorry Tara.” Willow whispered as her head came to rest on Tara’s shoulder. “I didn’t mean to ruin things by bringing him up. I just…”

“Hush.” Tara silenced Willow with a soft word and tender kiss on the lips. Once the gentle clash of lips was ended determined blue eyes locked with quivering green ones. “You love me Willow. I love how you always try so hard to prove that you love me but I get it. I don’t blame you for the small handful of people you had fleeting moments with the first time around. They helped you understand just how much you need me. They helped you get to the point in your life where you crafted our reincarnation spell. I can’t blame you for the few minor acts of intimacy you gave them. Especially when you’ve given me the countless thousands of massive intimate moments we’ve shared over all our lives together.”

“It’s well into the millions at this point.” Willow corrected before an almost terrified look came over her face. “Not that I’ve been counting all the times we make love!”

Tara only laughed at the panic on her everything’s face. The softness in her voice did much to ease Willow’s nerves. “I love that you’ve been keeping count of all the things I’ve stopped counting I don’t even know how many lifetimes ago. Don’t ever feel self conscious about your record keeping. And don’t feel like you need to recreate a night we didn’t share so that you can say I did it better than your exes.”

Willow let the gentle chastisement wash over her. She knew Tara never doubted her. She knew her fears were unfounded. Willow was beyond grateful that her always never gave up on reminding her of those facts. “Goddess Baby. How did I get so lucky that I ended up with you?”

“Magic.” Tara whispered as she leaned in for another kiss.

The couple didn’t make sweet love to the musical styling’s of Barry White that evening. They didn’t have to. Tara simply undressed Willow and then herself before she laid the redhead down under their covers. She crawled into their bed and wrapped her arms around Willow’s lithe frame. In an instant the redhead melted into Tara’s side.

They held each other for the rest of the night. No words needed to be exchanged. No territory needed to be reclaimed. No debts needed fulfillment between the two lovers. All that mattered was the boundless love they shared.

******************************

Buffy writhed in pleasure with her eyes closed as strong hands ran up and down her body. Faith was extra possessive tonight. There was a neediness to the brunette’s almost frantic grasping. Buffy had long ago found out that she loved it when Faith claimed her. Especially the few instances where Faith took her like a savage animal. Buffy had even surprised her girl by turning the tables and taking Faith for her own just a brutally. Those nights were rare, wild, and full of new experiences. But they always ended the same. With two Slayers spent and gasping for air in a worn out bed that teetered on the brink of collapse.

This was different. This wasn’t the same. As an unfamiliar fullness filled Buffy she wondered when Faith had gone out to buy another toy. Maybe it was an early Christmas present. Or a solstice present. Her girl lived with witches after all. Maybe the occasional exchange of sex toys was just part of the Wiccan tradition.

The thrusting picked up pace in a way that struck Buffy as odd. Faith’s technique varied wildly but it was never this sloppy. Even at her most aggressive Faith was never this desperate. Something was off. The Slayer knew she had to get to the bottom of this. But maybe she would let Faith have another minute to pull herself together. Maybe she just needed a little encouragement.

“Faith.” Buffy whispered in a seductive moan that she knew would light a fire within her girl.

“Buffy.” A harsh yet familiar voice replied as the thrusting sped up. Buffy felt a strange firmness slap against her stomach and chest. It wasn’t the smooth, toned stomach of the woman she loved. The hard flat pectorals weren’t the breasts of the woman she loved. That wasn’t the voice of the woman she loved.

The Slayer’s eyes flew open and the figure fumbling around on top of her shocked her to her core. “Angel?” Buffy shouted in terror.

“Buffy.” Angel moaned as he continued to grind into her as if in a daze.

“Stop!” Buffy screamed. “This isn’t right. I’m with Faith! Get off me!” Panic gripped the Slayer’s heart as her words had no effect on the vampire. She tried her best to shove him off only to quiver in fear. Her arms failed to even budge him as they flailed helplessly against his muscular chest. Her boy wasn’t responding like it should. Her senses were duller than they had ever been.

“Angel!” Buffy shouted at him again. “Please stop! Please!” The vampire simply continued to rock into her over and over. Angel leaned down to bury his fangs in her neck and Buffy caught a glimpse of a strange hooded figure standing in the corner of her room. Pain shot through the Slayer as her ex drank from her. Before she could pass out from the mix of fear and outrage a familiar presence filled her heart.

Angel cried out in surprise as he was ripped away from the woman he desired. He was thrown violently against the far wall. Buffy and Angel both looked up to see a vision of fury and hatred standing over the petite blonde.

“Faith?” Buffy let out in a whisper.

The brunette didn’t look to her girl. She glared at the stunned vampire. Waves of unfathomable rage poured out of her gaze as it pierced his heart. The robed figure in the corner cringed as his legs were kicked out from under him. Alonna loomed over his fallen form. The hood fell back to reveal a hideous face dominated by arcane runes carved into the flesh where his eyes had once been.

“Shit.” Alonna muttered as she looked down at the cultists.

“You are so fucking dead vampire.” Faith swore as the world began to fade away.

******************************

Buffy awoke with yet another panicked gasp. The form beside her stiffened before slowly rising to stare at the far wall of Buffy’s bedroom. Buffy looked to her girl with worried hazel eyes and knew she had to say something.

“Faith, I’m so, so sorry.” Buffy whispered.

“No!” Faith snapped as she spun around and glared at her love. “Don’t you dare fucking apologize for him Buffy!” She almost shouted. “None of this is your fault. He had no right!”

“It was just a dream Faith.” Buffy tried to calm her down.

“It was a Slayer dream.” Faith corrected. “Those feel real enough. We’ll get through this B. I promise.”

“Good.” Buffy said in a tone that confused Faith. The brunette expected more emotion from her girl. More fear and anguish. More, something. Not this casual acceptance of the violation they had all just witnessed.

“We need to find out who that evil monk was.” Buffy went on in a far too even voice. “Whoever they are they’re the ones behind the dreams and Angel running away from Alonna. Once they’re dead he can go back to LA and we can get our life back on track.”

“What?” Faith asked in absolute confusion.

“Once we deal with them Alonna can take Angel back to LA and you won’t have to worry about him anymore.” Buffy repeated as she looked Faith in the eyes. “I know you don’t trust him. I know having him near me hurts you. I don’t want you to ever have to question how much I love you Faith.”

“Buffy, what the fuck are you talking about?” Faith asked as she leapt from the bed. The brunette began pacing the floor of her lover’s bedroom as the conversation took a turn she couldn’t comprehend. “After what he did to you… No one gets away with doing that to you! I’m going to find him and shove a baseball bat through his chest!”

“Faith.” Buffy tried to calm her girl down. “It’s not that…”

“But first I’m gonna shove another bat all the way up his ass.” Faith went on in a voice that dripped with malice. “Nah, you know what? Forget the bat to his chest. I’m sharpening one bat’s tip and ramming it all the way up his ass until I hit his heart! No one does what he did to the woman I love. No one does that to you Buffy!”

“Faith you don’t have to stake Angel.” Buffy tried to reason with her girl. The look of pain and revulsion in Faith’s eyes told Buffy that her efforts were somewhat lacking. “None of this is his fault. He’s a victim of whatever evil...”

“I can’t fucking believe you.” Faith snapped at the petite blonde. “Buffy he… He, he tried to, he ra…”

“Faith I’m alright!” Buffy shouted for the first time since waking up. “I’m fine! It was just a dream. Honey it’s all okay. Nothing happened. Angel didn’t do…”

“I can’t believe you’re defending that fucking rapist!” Faith shouted loud enough to shake the walls of the bedroom they had spent so many nights together in. “How can you forgive him after what he did to you? How can you stand there and let them get away with this all over again?”

“He’s not the one who did this! It was the creepy eye guy in the corner!” Buffy was now yelling almost as loudly as Faith was. No matter the volume the Slayers reached nothing either said was getting through to the other.

“I can’t listen to this.” Faith said in a cold voice. Without another look at Buffy the brunette turned and stormed off. He threw open the bedroom door and charged through a confused cluster of Joyce, Giles and Dawn standing just outside. Before any of them could speak Faith was down the stairs and out the front door.

The confused family members watched her go before turning to look at the stunned blonde with worry and confusion in their eyes. Buffy simply stared at the open doorway where she had last seen her love.

“What the fuck just happened?” Buffy cried out as the tears began to pour down her face.

******************************

“Faith?” Buffy asked as she walked into the training room besides the Scooby library. Her forced, outward cheer faltered as she realized her girlfriend wasn’t the one using the room. “Oh, hi Alonna.”

“Hey Buffy.” Alonna called back to the other Slayer as she stopped hitting the punching bag. “I haven’t seen your girl since, well, our rough night.”

“Neither have I.” Buffy lamented as she walked across the room and sat down heavily on a stack of padded gym mats beside the pommel horse. “She totally wigged after we woke up and then we kinda got in this huge fight. She was so mad when she stormed off. I’ve been looking all day and I still can’t find her.”

“Can you blame her?” Alonna said in a neutral tone. “It can’t be easy for her to see what happened to you after all the shit she’s probably been through.”

“Nothing happened to me!” Buffy snapped only to get a raised eyebrow from the ebony Slayer. “It was a dream! It’s not like I would ever cheat on Faith with Angel! I’m committed to Faith! I want to spend my unfairly short life with her! Why is everyone acting like me cheating on her in a Slayer dream is more important than the bad guys who showed up in the dream and are probably behind this whole Angel thing?”

“Buffy…” Alonna began to say but paused for a long moment as she just looked at the petite blonde. “Faith doesn’t think you want to cheat on her. She could never think that.”

“Then why is dream sex such a big fucking deal that she goes from being supporto-gal to vengeance chick?” Buffy asked in an aggravated raised voice. “One minute she’s telling me we can get through this like I’m some helpless victim and the next she’s furious because I’m not out for my ex’s blood like she is. What the hell did I do to piss her off this time? Tell me! Please!”

“Oh, Buffy.” Alonna whispered in a voice that the petite blonde could tell was full of both sudden realization and a small amount of pity. “You don’t see it do you?”

“No!” Buffy said as a stray tear broke free to trail down her cheek. “I don’t know why she’s so angry. I don’t understand what’s bothering her so much about all of this. I want to be there for Faith when she gets like this but I don’t understand what’s going on in her head and she won’t tell me! Why won’t she just talk to me?” By the end Buffy was almost yelling again as tears came more freely.

Alonna went to her side and wrapped her arms around the blonde’s shoulders. The ebony Slayer knew she had to help Buffy understand something that her sheltered upbringing most likely left her ignorant of. “Buffy, I think you need to think about what Faith’s life was like before Willow and Tara found her.”

“What do you mean?” Buffy asked with sudden confusion in her eyes. “She told us all of that. She had crappy parents and then she killed her first vampire at ten years old. Then she got lost in the foster care system. What else is there?”

“Buffy, think about all of that for a second.” Alonna said in as soothing a voice as she could manage. “How horrifying would it be to face and kill a vampire at that age?”

“I can’t even…” Buffy began but only faltered. “It would be the single most traumatic experience of my life. Faith is so incredibly strong to have survived that.”

“Right, for someone like you it would be the most terrifying thing that you’d imagine could ever scar your childhood.” Alonna agreed. “And Faith talks about it like it’s nothing.”

“That doesn’t sound… What are you saying?” Buffy asked as she grew even more confused.

“Life on the streets is hard Buffy.” Alonna reminded her. “It’s a nightmare. Not knowing where your next meal is gonna come from. Not knowing when you’ll have to abandon the place you’re sleeping at because it’s suddenly dangerous. Not knowing when someone stronger will come along and just take what they want.”

“What are you saying?” Buffy whispered as pieces began to fall into place. Little utterances and oddly chosen words said by Faith sprang to her mind. Buffy cringed as she suddenly grasped her own ignorance. She couldn’t believe she had missed what Faith had been telling her all along.

I didn’t have much around the house aside from empty bottles of Jack, and the occasional loose rubber.

It’s nice you know. Having someone like her and Mrs. S in my life. Treating me the way a mom should. The way mine was always too strung out to bother with.

I thought I was gonna get slipped something and wake up naked covered in their juices.

The only reason I can think up is that they want to use me like everybody else and then throw me out the next morning.

I dunno how I survived all those years before I met you.

I lived a rough life. Rougher than you know and rougher than you’d ever guess.

I can’t believe you’re defending that fucking rapist!

How can you stand there and let them get away with this all over again!

“Oh god.” Buffy whispered. She sobbed harder then she ever remembered. She remembered what Faith had called Angel after their dream. This new explanation tore through Buffy’s heart like a knife. “Oh god no.”

“I’m just saying that I was very, very, very lucky that my brother and his crew were always looking out for me.” Alonna said as she let her hand rest on Buffy’s shoulder. “I can’t imagine what would have happened to me if I was forced to go through all that alone. I can’t begin to tell you how scary every single moment on the streets must have been for Faith. No one to protect her from the monsters that just barely count as human.”

“Something happened to Faith.” Buffy whispered as cold dread filled her stomach. “Something bad.” The petite blonde continued to cry as Alonna gently rubbed her back.

“You’ve spent so much time with her Buffy.” Alonna said in a tone she hoped would lead the Slayer to the right conclusions. “She’s talked to you the most out of anyone else in this world. Think about all the things she’s said to you since coming into your life. Think about all the things she’s let slip without meaning to. Think about the words she said when she was screaming her lungs out last night.”

“I can’t believe I ignored this for so long.” Buffy whispered angrily to herself.

“I can’t tell you for sure what happened to Faith Buffy.” Alonna told the now thoroughly distraught Slayer. “All I know is what life was like for me. And if it weren’t for Chain and Rondell I would have lost my virginity to a group of thugs who cornered me in an alley when I was fifteen. I still remember their leader talking about how he didn’t take sloppy seconds.”

“Alonna?” Buffy asked through tears as she suddenly looked up to meet her brown eyes. The petite blonde knew how much it must have taken to share that story.

“I’m not saying any of this to get you to feel sorry for me Slayer.” Alonna said in harsh tone that surprised Buffy.

“I would never...” Buffy tried to say only to be interrupted.

“Save it.” Alonna cut her off before her own bad memories could rob focus from the current problem. “I’m saying this so you understand what could have maybe happened to Faith while she was on her own. How does that make you feel? The idea that the woman you love more than anything else suffered like that.”

“I want to burn down that whole damn city.” Buffy admitted in a cold and merciless voice that surprised even herself.

“Now what would you do if you had to stand by and watch as the worst thing to ever happen to you happened to the woman you love more than life itself?” She asked.

The question brought new light to the fight between Buffy and Faith. The blonde now fully understood why Faith had been so outraged. Why she would want to end Angel so completely. “I have to find Faith. I have to talk to her.”

“She might not be ready to talk.” Alonna added in a knowing voice. “She might never be ready.”

“I still need her to know I’m ready to listen whenever she needs me.” Buffy challenged her fellow Slayer. “I’ll always be there for her. I need her to know that.”

“Then you should go find her.” Alonna said with a smile that almost seemed out of place for their topic of discussion. She watched as Buffy nodded and then stood up. The petite blonde turned and sprinted from the training room. Alonna let out a relieved whistle as she turned back to the punching bag. Before she could raise her fists once more a familiar voice stole her attention.

“Was all that true?”

With a sigh Alonna faced the person she hadn’t meant to reveal so much of her past to. “Yeah, that’s one thing that happened to me.” She looked up into the concerned face framed by curly red locks. “I was lucky that the guys were looking out for me that day.”

“When we get back remind me that I owe Rondell and Chain a big thank you present.” The Slayer’s girlfriend said as she walked up to the ebony girl. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I didn’t want to throw my sob story at your feet Ginny.” Alonna told her girlfriend as the redhead wrapped her arms around her. “It was just a close call. I didn’t want to let what might have happened but didn’t ruin something so important to me.”

“Well in case it wasn’t clear I’m always here if you need to talk.” Virginia promised.

“Which is something I really like about you.” Alonna replied as she pulled the wealthy young socialite into a kiss.

******************************

“Buffy?” Joyce called out as she saw her eldest daughter run down the stairs. “How did things go next door? Did you want to help decorate the tree?”

“Sorry Mom!” Buffy said with a strained voice as she sped past the living room where her mother, sister, watcher, and for some reason Xander where decorating the Christmas tree. Her hand was already on the doorknob as she readied to exit the house. “I really need to go and find,” Buffy pulled the door open and froze as the person standing before her held one hand up as if she was about to knock, “Faith!”

“Hey, B.” Faith murmured in a quiet voice as she failed to tear her eyes away from the welcome mat at her feet. “I guess I owe you an apology for how I freaked.”

Buffy stared at her girlfriend in shock before lunging forward and wrapping her arms around the stunned brunette. Faith let out a relieved sigh as she slowly put her arms around Buffy’s waist. The words the petite blonde whispered in her ear robbed the brunette of all the practiced lines she had been prepared to say.

“You didn’t do anything wrong Faith.” Buffy assured in an almost desperate voice. “I didn’t think about how you must have felt having to watch what happened. I didn’t understand what it might have meant to you. I was too focused on trying to convince you it didn’t mean anything and that I’d never cheat on you. When you said all that stuff I didn’t understand that you were only worried about what I was going through. I just thought that since I didn’t feel too put out by everything then you’d be okay too.”

“Okay.” Faith said in a slow and slightly confused voice. “Does that mean you’re not mad that I freaked and bailed on you?”

“Only if you’re not mad that I was completely oblivious to how you must have felt watching that happen to me.” Buffy replied with a hopeful and needy look in her eyes.

“B...” Faith began to say but quickly became too choked up. “Some stuff happened to me. I should have said this before.”

“I love you Faith.” Buffy swore in a tone that conveyed just how deeply she felt for the brunette. “Always, no matter what. You will always come first in my heart. If you want to tell me about anything that happened in your past I’ll always be there to listen. And if you can’t say it out loud then that’s fine too. I’ll still be there for you. I’ll still love you. I know I can’t begin to imagine how scary it was for you to live on the streets. Alonna told me about a close call she had. I remember all the little painful things you’ve told me so far. I know you’ve been hurt in ways I can’t ever understand.”

“Buffy.” Faith said in an almost mournful sigh.

“But that doesn’t mean I’ll ever stop trying.” Buffy forged ahead before her love could break away and close herself off again. “I love you Faith. You are the best thing to ever happen to me. I’ll never stop caring for you. I’ll never judge you. I’ll try to think about how your past makes you feel about things we have to go through together.” Buffy paused as a pensive look clouded her eyes. “I’ll probably screw that last one up a few times but I want to try anyway. Please Faith. Please let me be the one you turn to. Please let me be the person you eventually open up to.”

“I don’t know if I’m ready.” Faith admitted with a whisper and a quiet sob as Buffy saw tears begin to stream down her face. “I don’t know if I’ll ever be ready.”

“That’s okay!” Buffy pleaded as she clung all the more tightly to the brunette. “You don’t ever have to tell me anything you’re not ready to talk about. I won’t force you to. Ever. I just need you to know that you are so important to me Faith. No matter how many times I need to say I love you I will. Because I love you Faith. I love everything about you. I love how strong you are to have lived through all this awful crap. I love how you still have it in your heart to let people in. To let me in. I mostly love how you’re mature enough to love me like you do even when I’m being spoiled brat or a bitch about how hard I have it when I really don’t have room to complain.”

“I kinda like how much of a brat you are sometimes.” Faith admitted with a slight chuckle that broke through her tears. “And you know I don’t mind treating you like a princess.”

“Treating or eating?” Buffy asked with a slight waggling of her eyebrows.

“And I love the way you can act like a surprised prude one second and then march right along with the absolute dirtiest thing I can imagine the next.” Faith added with an ever more robust laugh. “I love you Buffy. I’ll never stop loving you. I’ll definitely screw up again because I’m broken and I...”

“You’re not broken Faith!” Buffy snapped. “You’re a survivor.”

“Okay yeah same diff.” Faith muttered. “Just be patient with me okay. I’ll come around to it eventually. I just might need you to wait for me to pull my head out of my own ass.”

“Always Faith.” Buffy assured her girl. “I can be patient. For you I can do patience.”

The Slayers shared a kiss on the porch steps. The tender embrace lasted for far longer than either expected. While their lips had often slammed together in passion and need this instance only held gentle affection and reassurance. Slayers more than used to the harshest of conflicts swore their love and devotion to each other with the softest of touches.

Moments passed by and before the two Slayers knew it the front door of the Summers house had been reopened. Buffy and Faith broke apart at the sound of gentle throat clearing. They turned and saw Joyce, Giles, Dawn and Xander staring at them with warm smiles.

“Why don’t you help us finish decorating the tree Faith.” Joyce said in a calm voice that still held the faintest of commands.

“Sure Mrs. S.” Faith replied as she hung her head and was dragged into the house. She hoped the others would forgive her as easily as Buffy had.

The Slayers followed their family inside and joined in the holiday festivities. Buffy even managed to coax the occasional smile out of her girlfriend. Hours passed and they tree decorating gradually turned to hot cocoa drinking around a warm fire that seemed superfluous considering the unseasonably warm weather. And then just as the sun was setting everyone went next door to watch a Charlie Brown Christmas in accordance with Willow and Xander’s oldest of holiday traditions.

The film wound down and Buffy remembered that she had forgotten one very special gift for Faith. She made a small excuse to run back home and quickly went upstairs. The Slayer was so focused on the present she wanted to give her girlfriend that she never noticed the slightly familiar tingle in her Slayer senses. She stepped into her bedroom and just as she approached her closet the bedroom door closed behind her.

“Buffy.” Angel moaned pitiably.

“Angel!” Buffy yelped in surprise as her ragged looking ex loomed against the now closed door. “What the hell are you thinking? You can’t be here!”

“I ahh, I, I look, I h-had to s-see you.” Angel stammered as his breathing grew strained and raspy. His eyes trailed all over the room, resting on her bed for a moment too long. “I, I don’t know,” He went on in a pained and haggard voice, “you shouldn’t be.”

“Tell me what’s going on and then leave Angel.” Buffy seethed with a growing angry edge to her voice. “You can’t be here. Not in this room. Not after the dream last night. I can’t let you hurt Faith like that. Not again.”

Angel’s eyes trailed over Buffy’s neck for a moment that dragged on and on. His head clouded. The gypsy girl loomed just behind Buffy, taunting Angel with false hope and empty promises.

“She wants you to touch her.” The gypsy clan’s favored daughter said. “What are you waiting for?”

“You have to stay away from me.” Angel said as he tried to fight the voices that had driven him back to the hellmouth. “Y-you, you have to…”

“Yeah, I know this part.” Buffy snapped at him angrily. “We can’t be together. Well newsflash. I don’t want to be with you anymore. I’m with Faith now Angel. I love her. More than I ever loved anyone one or anything. I’m sorry I couldn’t wait for you to become human again, but Faith makes me feel alive for the first time since I was chosen. I can’t lose her. And I won’t let whatever demon is controlling you take her from me.”

“Buffy.” Angel murmured.

“Who’s doing this to you Angel?” Buffy asked as the vampire stepped towards her. “You’re confused.”

“I think you’re the one who’s confused.” He staggered out with a slight growl. “And I think you need to…”

“She wants you to taste her.” The gypsy hissed. “Think of the peace. You’ll never have to see us again.”

Angel squeezed his eyes shut as tightly as he could. He tried to block out the voice. He tried to be strong. “Angel, you need help.” Buffy told him as his fingers snaked their way through his own hair.

Before Buffy could get through to him her door flew open. “What the fuck?” Faith snapped as she stood in the doorway. “Oh you are so fucking dead.” She seethed taking one step towards the vampire.

“Leave me alone!” He shouted in anguish before rushing past Buffy and leaping out her open window. Before Buffy could say another word Faith ran back into the hall and down the stairs. She was outside and searching for the vampire’s trail in an instant.

“Shit!” Buffy groaned as she ran next door.

******************************

“Guys we need to figure this out now!” Buffy called out in a harsh commanding voice.

“Preferably before Angel and Faith kill each other.” Dawn added.

“No Dawn. Before Faith kills Angel.” Buffy corrected. “There’s no chance he could take her in the state he’s in.”

“We need to figure out who is sending him on a nightly tour of his past kills.” Giles said. “What actually happened in the dream your three experienced last night?”

“Giles we can’t get sidetracked by…” Buffy began to say only to freeze as Alonna’s hand came down on her shoulders. “It was just a dream.”

“Buffy.” Alonna said in a gentle voice. “It will help to talk about it.”

“Honey?” Joyce chimed in with evident concern. “What happened in the dream that made Faith so angry?”

“I,” The Slayer began to say only to falter immediately.

“The demons sending these dreams to Angel made you have sex with him didn’t they?” Willow said as she leaned into Tara for comfort. “Goddess, Buffy I’m so sorry.”

“My eyes were closed for the first bit.” Buffy said in a detached voice that grew emptier as she went on. “I thought I was making love to Faith, but she was clumsier than she’s ever been. I opened my eyes and…” She stopped, looking up to a wide array of horrified and pitying faces. “Don’t look at me like that! It was just a dream! God damn it I am not the victim here!”

“Oh Buffy.” Jennifer whispered causing Buffy to spin and glare at her.

“Don’t you dare oh Buffy me!” The Slayer snapped. “All that matters is finding Faith before it’s too late.”

“Too late for what exactly?” Xander asked only to immediately receive the full brunt of the Slayer’s glare.

“Not a word form you Xander!” She screamed. “I don’t care how jealous you’ve always been of Angel! That’s over. I’m with Faith now. So get over it and help.”

“Buffy we’re all just worried.” Joyce tried to placate her distraught daughter.

“Stop it Mom.” Buffy begged her mother. “I don’t need any of you to pity me.”

“Why do you care about saving your ex Buffy.” Dawn asked in an annoyed tone. “He was never good enough for you anyway.”

“Damn it Dawn I don’t want my current girlfriend to kill my ex boyfriend! Okay?” Buffy shouted at her sister as tears began to fight their way free. “I don’t want what I have with Faith to be tainted by anything I ever had with Angel! Even killing him if he turns evil! Is that to much to ask? Can’t I just be happy with Faith? Can’t I just try to build a relationship free of jealousy and dramatic bullshit?”

“What else was in the dream?” Tara asked only to receive a shocked and confused look from the Slayer.

“Huh?” Buffy said before her eyes widened in surprise. “The guy! The scrabble face guy! Alonna, you remember the guy? Please tell me you remember the guy!”

“After Faith and I entered the dream I tackled a man in robes with these ugly runes carved into his face where his eyes should be.” Alonna clarified for the group. “We need to know what kind of demon worshipping cultists blind themselves like that.”

“The Bringers.” Willow said as she slumped down in her chair. “This is bad.”

“What are we dealing with Willow?” Buffy asked with renewed vigor in her voice and posture. “What are Bringers?”

“Priest of the First.” Tara admitted as she slunk down besides Willow.

“The first what?” Xander asked.

“Evil.” Willow’s statement silenced the library. She slowly stood to retrieve a book from one shelf near the magic supplies and spell ingredients. “The First Evil. Pure, undiluted, darkness. As old as time itself, or so it claims. We aren’t ready to fight it.”

“Not yet.” Tara added.

“I don’t care if we’re ready.” Buffy said in a cold voice. “Point me at it so I can kill it.”

“You can’t kill the First Buffy.” Willow told her as she brought the tome over to the table. “It has no physical form. It exists where ever there is evil in the world. The only hope of surviving it is to cripple its resources.”

“It can’t interact with the physical world on its own.” Tara explained for the room. “It needs to be summoned by the Bringers to even appear before anyone. And even then it can only take on the guise of someone who died.”

“So point me at the bringers and Al and I will go kill them all.” Buffy ordered with far more conviction and fire than even she expected.

“There not much we can tell aside from that they will be underground.” Willow said as she flipped through the book to find the passage on the Bringers. “For they are the harbingers of death, nothing shall grow above or below them, no seed shall flower, neither in Man nor...”

“I know where they are!” Buffy almost shouted as she spun and faced Alonna. “Suit up Al. We’re going cultist hunting.”

“About time.” Alonna said as she picked up her dao broadsword and kissed Virginia on the cheek. The Slayers practically ran from the room leaving the rest to sit in stunned silence.

“Girls.” Jennifer said in a noticeably worried voice as she turned from the open door to face her daughter and her daughter’s girlfriend. “Why do you know so much about the First Evil?”

“Mama, you really don’t want to know.” Tara said as Giles and Joyce gave them concerned looks that matched Jennifer’s.

“Willow, Tara…” Giles began to say only to be cut off by Willow’s raised hand.

“War is coming.” Willow told them. “A war unlike any you could imagine. All that Tara and I have done is leading up to something big. If Buffy, Faith, Alonna and all the other Slayers we’ll find lose this war then it will make each and every apocalypse Buffy has stopped look like a day at the park. If we out ourselves too much and let certain enemies know that we know about them it will be bad. Bad as in everyone in this room and everyone we all care about dying slow and painful deaths. The First has tipped its hand now that it has come after Angel and Buffy. Do not talk about it until we bring it up again. There is no telling what could be listening.”

“The only reason we’re even telling you any of this is because this room is warded.” Tara went on. “Please don’t even say the old one’s name outside of here. We can’t win this war. Not yet. Not for a few years.”

“Oh dear lord.” Giles whispered as everyone else looked to one another with suddenly worried expressions. None of them had seen the normally confident Willow and Tara so tense since before their reunion the year before. The genuine fear in the witches’ voices struck a chord with each of the Scoobies. No one spoke as the seriousness of the coming years weighed heavily on the room.

******************************

“Okay Fangs,” Faith grumbled as she stood atop the roof of the now closed Espresso Pump in the heart of Sunnydale, “where did you run to?”

It had been hours since she lost Angel’s trail. The vampire had gone to ground somewhere in the town. She knew she had to find his nest before sunrise. She knew she had to finish things. For Buffy. The petite blonde was all that mattered.

The Slayer closed her eyes and focused all of her senses. The first feeling she got was the general background evil of the hellmouth. She normally never noticed it unless she opened herself up completely. It took a moment to parse through and ignore the general aura of evil over the whole town.

Once that was out of the way the next sensation that came along was several small to medium size demon nests. Then she focused her senses again and forced out the knowledge of all the higher tier demons in her range. She whittled the incoming pings down to just the vampires. She saw plenty of small nests. For a second Faith wondered if she and Buffy had been slacking. Then she realized that the overall numbers were still far less than what should be there for a hellmouth the size of Sunnydale.

She focused again on lone vampires. There was one nearby. The aura seemed too small to be the vampire she hunted. Still, it could always be him in a weakened state. He had looked more than a little haggard as he leapt form Buffy’s window.

With firm resolve Faith opened her eyes and leapt from the roof onto a nearby parked truck. Once she hit the ground she took off at a dead run for the nearest vamp. She would find her prey. If it took all night she would find him.

******************************

“You sure this is the place?” Alonna asked as Buffy kicked in the chain link fence gate that cordoned off the Christmas tree lot.

“Oh yeah.” Buffy said and she and her fellow Slayer marched into the now almost empty lot. Buffy walked over to a grove of brown, slightly rotting pine trees in the center of the formerly vacant lot. She looked around and found no obvious entrance into what she just knew would be and underground cavern. “We need to break our way in.”

“Break into what?” Alonna asked the petite blonde. “Buffy there’s nothing here. Listen it’s been hours since Faith and Angel ran off. What if they found each other and fought already. We need to focus on oh my god what the hell are you doing with that axe?”

Buffy snatched up the derelict wood cutting axe that leaned against a nearby shack. She stomped her way back to the center of the dead grove. As her feet came down on one spot the noise they made came back radically different from the normal thud of her boots hitting solid cement or asphalt. What she’d struck felt and sounded hollow.

“Ah hah!” Buffy cried out in triumph. “Got you now bitch!” With that cry of joy the Slayer swung her new axe down in a long, hard arc. The blade buried itself in dirt and thin stonework that crumbled in just a few strikes. Before either Slayer knew it there was a gaping hole in the ground that had just moments before seemed like solid concrete.

“Well I’ll be damned.” Alonna muttered as she watched Buffy clear the entrance to the caves below.

“Let’s finish this.” Buffy said as she pulled the axe against her chest and leapt into the hole.”

“Oh shit.” Alonna muttered. “These white girls are gonna be the death of me.”

Buffy landed in a dimly lit cavern. Chanting and the flickers of candle light came from a narrow corridor. Alonna landed right behind the petite blonde and the Slayers made their way further in. They came to an opening that revealed a larger chamber. The cave was lined with ritual objects and occult paraphernalia whose dark purposes even Buffy could see. Around a small altar on the far side was a group of three strange monks huddled over as they chanted their ritual to no doubt summon the First.

“Alright, ten more minutes of chanting and then you guys have to go to bed.” Buffy quipped, drawing the attention of the Bringers. They each turned to face the Slayers, revealing their hideously disfigured faces.

Buffy flew into action with a speed and fury that caught even Alonna by surprise. The wood chopping axe cut through cultists as if they were made of little more than straw. The last made a break for the far end of the cave only to be cut down as Alonna hurled her broadsword hard enough to skewer his back all the way to the hilt. Buffy made short work of the ritual fetishes and dark artifacts on the small altar. As the last of the clutter was swept aside by the axe blade a smug voice caught both Slayers’ attention.

“Hmm, I’m impressed.” The dark haired gypsy girl said as she faced Buffy for the first time.

“And who the hell are you supposed to be?” Buffy asked in a sarcastic tone.

“Oh, right.” The First said as it shook its head in amusement. “You’ve never seen the girl your Angel ate in order to get himself cursed. Maybe a more familiar face will help.”

Before her very eyes Buffy watched the First Evil shift and twist its incorporeal body until the visage of the long dead gypsy girl was no more. Dark hair faded until it was a medium blonde tone. Curvy hips narrowed and slimmed down. Shoulders arched as if they carried authority and power the likes of which few could hope to wield. Nose, lips and eyebrows slid into hauntingly familiar locations. Brown eyes turned hazel.

“There.” The First said from behind Buffy’s face. “Much better.”

“Holy crap.” Alonna muttered as she saw double.

“I’ve seen worse.” Buffy said with casual disinterest as she walked right through the First Evil. The petite blonde marched across the room and yanked Alonna’s sword out of the Bringer at her feet. Buffy turned and tossed the blade through the First and back into Alonna’s waiting hand. “I’m not sensing anymore of her minions. Come on Al, let’s leave Capser the cunty ghost here and go find Faith. The sun will be up soon.”

“You think you can fight me?” The First asked in outrage and indignation. “I’m not a demon little girl. I am something that you can’t even conceive. The First Evil. Beyond sin. Beyond death. I am the thing that darkness fears. You’ll never see me but I am everywhere. Every being, every thought, ever drop of hate.”

“Alright! I get it! You’re evil! Do we have to chat about it all day?” Buffy moaned in annoyance as the ghost postured before her.

“Angel will be dead by sunrise.” The First went on. “Your Christmas will be his wake.”

“So that’s the big “Evil” plan?” Alonna asked in newfound annoyance. “Get a mopey vampire to stand in the sunlight? You couldn’t even get a real demon to do you dirty work and beat him down for you?”

“I’m thinking this one is all talk Al.” Buffy said with a smug smile of her own as the look of outrage and consternation spread over the face the First had assumed.

“You have no idea what you’re dealing with.” The First went on with a menacing edge in Buffy’s borrowed voice.

“Let me guess. Is it, evil?” The Slayer quipped.

The First melted out of Buffy’s form and revealed what might have been it true shape. A massive gray skinned demon with bull horns, long gangly arms ending in claws and a pinched, wrinkled face dominated by tiny, searing red eyes. “Dead by sunrise!” It shouted before vanishing.

“We better hurry.” Alonna said as she raced to catch up with Buffy who had already turned and sprinted back the way they had come.

******************************

“I bet half the kids down there are already awake.” Angel murmured in a strained and broken voice as he sensed that someone had found him. He stood atop Kingman’s bluff, awaiting the sunrise and his inevitable destruction. “Lying in their beds, sneaking downstairs, waiting for day.”

“It’s gonna be bright out today.” Faith muttered as she slowly walked up behind the vampire and sheathed her butterfly swords. She had slain over a dozen lone vampires on her way to the bluff. She felt like taking her time with the one that had set her on that killing spree. She wondered if it was maybe possible that Mr. Platt’s sessions had softened her up without her even knowing it.

“I can smell the sunrise long before it comes.” Angel told the Slayer at his back.

“So why ain’t you inside like the rest of the bloodsucking pieces of shit?” Faith asked with more than a hint of scorn in her voice.

“I can’t do it again Faith I can’t become a killer.” Angel went on.

Faith had the impression he had rehearsed his lines in his head while he waited to kill himself. He was playing up his big noble sacrifice to avoid the truth. For some reason that pissed her off more than what he had done to her girl in that horrible dream. “Then fight.” Faith told him.

“It’s too hard.” He whined in a pathetic tone.

“Bullshit!” Faith shot back.

“It told me to kill her.” The vampire admitted. “You were in our dream. You know.” For the first time that evening Angel turned to face the brunette. Faith saw the pain and suffering in his eyes. “It told me to lose my soul in Buffy and become a monster again.”

Faith bristled at his outburst and the obvious violation that would go along with what he was saying. “And I’ll never let you touch her so why does all that matter?”

“Because I wanted to! Because I want her so badly!” Angel cried out with genuine emotion for the first time since Faith stepped up to his side. “I want to take comfort in your girlfriend. And I know it will cost me my soul. And a part of me doesn’t care.”

Faith just glared at the simpering vampire and rolled here eyes. She wanted so badly to stake him and be done with it. But some inexplicable force stayed her hand. She couldn’t believe she was actually listening to Angel’s sob story when her own was more than she could handle on most days.

“I’m weak. I’ve never been anything else. It’s not the demon in me that needs killing Faith.” Angel paused for a long moment. When he continued he faced the Slayer with firm conviction that he was right to end his own suffering. “It’s the man.”

“You think there’s a difference?” Faith asked as she shook her head in bewilderment. “Fangs, I read up on you the second I realized I needed to take Buffy away from you. You have always been a worthless piece of shit. The thought of you trying to so much as touch Buffy makes me sick. And not just because you’re an undead sack of crap that should have been dusted centuries ago. I took one look at you and I saw every smooth talking asshole that ever ruined my life. There’s no difference between this tortured pretty boy act you’re pulling on me right now and the shit you pulled on the people you ate way back when.”

“Buffy didn’t seem to mind.” Angel said with sullen voice. He was knocked flat on his back before he even realized Faith had readied a punch.

“B has the worst taste in men of any chick I’ve ever met!” Faith shouted down at the stunned vampire. “She picks loser and dipshits and limp dicked cowards who ain’t never gonna be worth her time! And would ya look at that? You happen to be all three! Of course she fell for you and you pathetic sob story!”

Angel looked up at the enraged Slayer and wondered if he would be spared the sun’s rays in favor of her obvious wrath. Faith stomped up and kicked him in the ribs once before turning back to the idyllic overview of the town and roaring at the top of her lungs.

“I will never let scum like you hurt my girl!” Faith screamed as she kicked him again. “I’ll never let some hard up piece of shit touch my girl! I’ll never let some creep have his way with her in a back alley! I’ll never let her go through what I have!” Each roared sentence was punctuated by another swing of her powerful leg and heavy leather boot.

“Then let me die.” Angel begged.

“Why?” Faith shouted at the battered vampire. “So you can give up like the bitch you are? You don’t get to kill yourself bloodsucker! You don’t get the easy way out after what you’ve done. If I let you burn right now I let down every person your filth ever ruined. They died for nothing. Their deaths will always be on you! The only memorial they’ll ever get is you carrying that weight around with you! I’m not gonna let your victims down just so you can prove how much of coward you are!”

As the Slayer shouted down at the weakened vampire soft flakes of snow began to fall. She looked up at the still darkened morning sky in confusion. A moment passed and the Slayer just laughed and shook her head in amazement.

“Ain’t that a bitch?” Faith chuckled as she stepped away from Angel’s prone form. “Looks like someone up there is watchin’ out for your worthless ass. Wonder if they know their wasting all this magic weather on a coward.”

“Faith!” The familiar voice pierced through the hollow mirth the brunette couldn’t help but cringe at internally. She knew that voice by heart. It was the melody that lifted her soul when nothing else could. She turned around and saw both Buffy and Alonna running towards her.

“Hey B!” Faith said at last as Buffy leapt into her arms. “I caught your ex about to do something stupid. Again. I was gonna drag him inside by force but well…” She waved a hand at the light flurries of snow that drifted through the darkened early morning air.

Before she could even go on Faith’s lips were captured in a searing kiss as her girl squeezed her tight. Faith lost herself in the desperate embrace in a way that only Buffy could ever bring about. Once the kiss was broken Faith actually staggered slightly and fell even further into her girl’s arms.

“I love you Faith.” Buffy promised as she stared up into the big chocolate brown eyes she adored. “I never wanted you to have to fight my battles or clean up my messes. I always figured if anyone had to kill Angel it would be me. I didn’t want him to drive a wedge between us. Even in death.”

“Ouch.” Alonna said quietly as she came to stand beside the vampire that had slowly climbed back up to his knees. “Let’s go home Angel.”

“Walk me home B?” Faith asked with an almost timid plea in her voice.

“I’d love to.” Buffy said as she took Faith’s hand and led her back down to the darkened town. Snow continued to fall as the Slayers made their way home.

“We still need you Angel.” Alonna whispered as she helped her friend back to his feet. “I still need you.”

“I’m not sure I’m any use to you.” Angel whispered. “I’m not a fighter.”

“Neither was I.” Alonna replied with a soft smile. “But you will be. Just give it time.”

_________________
Time and Time Again

Dibs-y Goodness!

Yay for excellent update-y goodness... So the First raised it's ugly head... I'm glad that Willow & Tara told Giles and the rest about the First and what's to come little bit in the advance...

_________________
We Few, We Happy Few, We Band of Buggered

Posting while nude improves your mood...

Awesome!

I could definitely feel Faith's anger.
Nice how she didn't kill angel. And not because she liked him

Also, i'm glad to find out exactly what is is that W/T were being sneaky about.
Makes sense.

I wonder when Joyce et al are going to twig to the Dawn/Cassie sitch?
So much gayness concentrated in one small space.
There will be floods and tornadoes for sure! (Pat Robertson ref. There's a guy who needs to die soon.)

Looking forward to the next Ep!

R

_________________
“All I feel is sunlight. All I hear is music.” Willow
How i Met Your Mother - By Ariel

My Story: Coming Home

Hi Zampsa. Hi Azirahael.

And we've finally come to the first appearance of the First. It'll become clearer down the road but you guys might have already guessed that the preeminent Big Bad from Season 7 is a problem that Willow and Tara can't simply "magic away." Hence the need to unlock Faith and Alonna early and train them up so that "General" Buffy has at least a few "Lieutenants" under her that she can trust.

And Angel's development in LA has been too big of a B plot to not have a serious confrontation between him and Faith at some point. With the Slayers already thinking about their happily ever after this version of Amends could never be the catalyst for Buffy and Angel's reunion like it was in the show. So putting Faith on Kingman's Bluff with Angel instead of Buffy just felt like good drama.

Plus it seemed fun to have this chapter be the final nail in the coffin of the Buffy/Angel relationship. Kinda funny how Buffy walked right past Angel on her way to Faith without a word or glance.

Faith's anger has been a constant balancing act so far and this turned out to be our first mildly in depth look at where all her anger issues are coming from. And even with all that happened in this chapter Faith is still smart enough to realize at the last minute that her anger really doesn't have anything to do with Angel.

Oh Joyce and Giles definitely know about Dawn and Cassie. It's fun to imagine that all through Act One of this story Joyce has been constantly giving Faith little encouragements and supportive smiles to lessen her awkwardness and tip toeing around her obvious feelings in front of Joyce. And then in the next breath Joyce would turn to her other daughter and glare at/scold Dawn for being way too pushy and possessive with the nervous little blonde she brought home from school.

While there might be something in the drinking water on the hellmouth it's a safer bet that Willow has been talking up the merits of lesbianism just as throughly as she was encouraging Buffy and Angel's relationship in the pre Tara seasons.

As for floods and tornadoes I always liked the nonsense that the insanely homophobic character on the cartoon Drawn Together said to parody the idiots who denounce marriage equality.

"If gays get married, the institution of marriage will be destroyed! Societies will crumble! Rivers will run with blood! Nazis will once again ride dinosaurs!" And then at the end of the episode she learns a valuable lesson about tolerance only to immediately be eaten by a T-Rex being ridden by a Nazi.

_________________
Time and Time Again

Time and Time Again.

Author: Citanul

Feedback: Be kind, rewind? Seriously though all feedback is welcome.

Spoilers: Just about all of them. Go watch the show. And Angel too. Also Agents of Shield a little bit. You know what, if a name you don’t recognize pops up most of the time you can find dozens of pages of character bio if you type that name and the word comics into Wikipedia. It’s almost scary how much page space comic book fans have taken up on that site.

Rating: NC-17 = Smutty smut smut smut. Seriously though they make love quite often.

Pairings: W/T, B/F, G/J, D/J, F/G, A/?, X/A. D/C (Though not till they’re older and even then maybe not so much with the graphic detail.)

Disclaimer: You all know I don’t own the rights to characters you’ve seen on TV.

Summary: A story of reincarnation and interdimensional travel made possible through the power of love. What misfortunes will our two favorite love birds be able to prevent with the aid of experience from countless past lives?

Author’s Note: Welcome back everyone. Okay in this Sirens entry it would probably help if you all knew a little something about Women in Refrigerators and the basic story where that trope came from.

Basically the appearance of the trope means a writer has backed themselves into a corner and decides to exit said corner by killing off a female character to advance the development of a "more important" male character. One could even argue that this trope is the foundation for the Dead/Evil Lesbian Cliché. Or at least its use on Buffy was in my opinion.

If you followed the link you may have guessed that this will be a Dawn/Kyle Rayner heavy story. While that's true it will also have a lot of fall out from the recently wacky stuff Harley/Willow and Ivy/Tara have been doing and building in that world. I hope you all enjoy it.

******************************

Primer: Sirens

Willow = Dr. Harleen Quinzel = Harley Quinn = the blonde/blue eyes

Tara = Dr. Pamela Isley = Poison Ivy = the redhead/green eyes

Xander = Bruce Wayne = Batman

Anya = Selina Kyle = Catwoman

Buffy = Death of the Endless = From Neil Gaiman’s Sandman series and a few of her own trade paperback story arcs.

Dawn = Kyle Rayner = Green Lantern

Rupert Giles = Shade

Joyce = Joyce Rayner

******************************

Sirens: Force

“Something is going on.” Bruce Wayne said as he paced back and forth across the elevated platform that filled the interior of one of Wayne Aerospace’s primary observatories. “There’s something they aren’t telling us and Joyce Rayner is at the heart of it.”

“Sweetie, are we really going to go through this again?” Selina Kyle asked in a bored tone as she flicked through a fashion magazine. The cat burglar was leaning back in an office chair with her stiletto heeled, thigh high boot clad feet propped up on the desk. “Ivy and Harley must know the woman from somewhere and want her to get the best medical treatment possible.”

“Medical treatment that just so happens to come from your multi billion dollar multinational corporation.” Dick Grayson added with a slight smirk as he sat across from Selina.

“Which your scientists only developed because they kept sending Mr. Fox all those care packages they made while trudging through tropical rainforests.” Tim Drake chimed in as he climbed up the stairs at the edge of the platform and sat down on top of the desk between Dick and Selina.

“I must say Master Bruce,” Alfred said as he poured tea for his master’s fiancé and young wards. “It does appear that those two are genuinely trying to do good by this woman.”

“That’s what worries me.” Bruce snapped back only to receive confused looks from his family. “Why Joyce Rayner? How do they know her? How do they know who she’s related to?”

“She’s related to someone we know?” Tim asked as he cocked his head to the side.

“It’s a League member isn’t it?” Dick said as he rolled his eyes and let his head fall back against his chair. “Barbara would have given me an hour long lecture if I missed the connection to someone on the Titans’ roster or her Birds of Prey.”

“Who?” Selina asked with just as much curiosity as Tim. “I thought I met everyone on the League?”

“Oh, I keep meaning to ask. How did the meeting with Captain Atom go for you Selina?” Dick asked. He smirked slightly as their eyes met.

The blonde rolled her eyes even more profusely than the young man had ever seen before. “That radioactive storm trooper is the most insufferable hard ass I’ve ever met! Thank god the boy scout and the Amazon warrior princess keep him out in the field for months on end.” Several light bursts of laughter broke out as the reformed thief lamented the short time she had spent being interrogated by the soldier.

“Someone really should have a chat with him about second chances.” Lucius Fox said as he walked up the steps at the edge of the observation platform. He joined the group and was quickly handed a warm cup of tea. “Thank you Alfred.”

“Of course Lucius.” The butler said with a polite nod as he took a sip from his own cup.

“Bruce you should have some of this tea.” Tim called out to the agitated billionaire. “Alfred’s got his chamomile game down tight.” Bruce simply rolled his eyes and took a sip as his youngest protégé bumped fists with the man who raised him.

“Delightfully refreshing as always Master Tim.” Alfred replied with a warm smile for the teenager as their hands flew back and their fingers spread out to wriggle in mirrored mock explosions. “Speaking of “tight game” as it were, how did negotiations with his highness go?”

“The product output from the nanite island is beyond what anyone expected.” Lucius said with a slight smile that Bruce had long ago come to associate with his older business partner. “With the raw materials they are pumping out every hour it won’t be long before Atlantis completely replaces the timber industry that the ladies have so drastically crippled.”

“So this was a part of their plan all along then.” Dick said in an almost curious voice as he looked up to one of the massive telescopes above the platform where they lounged. “Do any of the League members still have a problem with that whole mess?”

“No.” Bruce said in no uncertain terms. “With Aquaman back in the fold thanks to their efforts no one with any real influence on the rest of the team will speak out against Harley and Ivy. The dip the housing and construction markets took after their massive buy outs and dismantling of all those logging companies is all but forgotten with the raw materials coming out of that island.”

“But what happens when there is not enough trash in the ocean to feed the nanites?” Selina asked as she looked between her boyfriend and Lucius.

“That won’t be an issue.” The ebony businessman said as he took a seat at the desk besides the blonde. “Part of the reason for my trip to the island was to establish steady import and export flow to the Atlanteans.”

“We’re sending stuff to the island now?” Tim asked as he looked back and forth between the adults.

“Trash barges.” Dick said as he caught on. “You’re going to just start shipping all the garbage from as many surface world countries as possible to the nanite island and then the Atlaneans will turn around and sell the recycled usable materials back to us.”

“Very astute observation Master Dick.” Alfred told the young man he had helped Bruce raise.

“But doesn’t that seem like a giant scam?” Selina asked in a worried tone. “And kind of expensive on our end.”

“If it prevents a war then it’s worth it.” Bruce said with certainty. “The surface world can’t be allowed to provoke Atlantis into open conflict. Their technology is too advanced and there is far too much global coast line for us to defend. The fact that all but a few embassies were closed down in the years leading up to Harley and Ivy making that island was bad enough. Aquaman leaving the League over the issue should have been a wakeup call.”

“And now Atlantis and its King are back on the world stage in a way that no one saw coming.” Lucius added with a dry laugh. “A country that once had nothing they were willing to give the rest of the world is now the answer to every nations’ waste management and construction issues. They’ll be a key part of the global economy for decades to come. Perhaps centuries.”

“And with Atlantis having a stake in the economy of the surface world everyone will work to avoid hostilities like they never have before.” Bruce went on. “Aquaman and his people now provide a basic service that every country can appreciate.”

“And with Wayne Shipping providing curb side pick up service to every country that doesn’t have enough of a shipping industry to send their garbage to the middle of the pacific we’ll stand to make back on all of our recent devastating expenses.” Lucius said. “If this doesn’t make the investors happy nothing will.”

“How far in the red did you go when you bought out LexCorp and stopped Metropolis from reverting to Mad Max times?” Dick asked as he and Tim turned from Lucius back to Bruce.

“Too far.” Bruce admitted. “But the only people who lost their jobs or homes were criminals on Luthor’s payroll. So it was worth it. Clark works too hard to keep that city safe to let it fall apart like Gotham did after my parents were killed.”

A somber hush fell over the room as Bruce’s family let him lament his childhood trauma once again. Bruce’s melancholy was cut short as Selina climbed into his arms and kissed him soundly. Tim averted his eyes while Dick simply smirked at the newfound stability his foster father gained from the blonde woman. Moments passed before the kiss ended and Bruce turned back to Lucius.

“While we’re on the subject of strange gifts Harley and Ivy have saddled me with, what is going on with the clinics and medical trials?” Bruce asked his business partner.

“The free diagnostic clinics for Gotham, Metropolis, LA, Seattle, Coast, Central and Opal City are up and running.” Lucius said before taking another sip of tea. “Human trials begin phase one this week. We should start seeing results by the end of the month. If they are promising the research teams in charge of Wayne Biotech and Wayne Medical are prepared to do what they can to push the FDA approval process along much faster than usual.”

“What are we looking at if things pan out well?” Dick asked. He hadn’t really understood most of the medical jargon Bruce and Lucius had thrown around in recent months. He only hoped that the odd stream of plants the two women kept sending their way would help people.

“The first thing we’re hoping to develop is a replacement for Chemotherapy.” Lucius told the others. Stunned silence followed his statement. “One of the new species of plants that Ivy and Harley sent us has proven to be exceptional at stemming the spread of cancer cells. It’s not a cure in and of itself but we found something amazing once we experimented with other applications of the chemical compounds in the plant.”

“What did you do with the plants?” Selina asked as she guided Bruce into her chair and settled into his lap.

“We extracted the active chemical in the plant, bonded it with glucose and filtered the serum through kryptonite.” Lucius stated with a sly grin. He was met with several shocked and confused looks from all around the room.

“Why the hell would you use Kyptonite?” Dick all but shouted once he recovered.

“It’s less lethal to humans than the chemicals that make up most current cancer treatments and we have an abundance of those green rocks thanks to our buyouts of LexCorp properties.” Lucius explained. “I won’t say it’s something I ever expected but Luthor stockpiled so much of the stuff that I doubt we’ll ever run out.”

“If we can find a use for it that actually saves lives Clark will thank us in the end.” Bruce said.

Lucius nodded before going on. “Anyway the resulting formula absorbed a fraction of the radioactive properties of the kryptonite. Once injected into a few different sets of cancer ridden lab mice the results were unmistakably positive.”

“What happened?” Dick asked as he focused all his attention on the older man.

“Complete remission after only a handful of treatment sessions.” Lucius told the now stunned group. “Across the board full recoveries and so far none of the lab animals have shown signs of recurrence. And the most shocking part is all but one of the rats retained its fur leading up to and after the final session.”

“So you cured cancer?” Tim asked.

“It’s not a cure.” Lucius told the boy. “But it’s a whole hell of a lot better that the treatments available now.”

“What about the woman they asked for specifically?” Bruce asked in a still worried tone.

“I’ve gotten her medical reports back from our Opal City division.” Lucius said as he opened up a file from the briefcase he had been carrying. “The tests confirm what Harley told me on the phone. She is in the first stage of a potentially fatal condition. Now that it’s been diagnosed we can test out the serums that haven’t had the kryptonite infusion and see what happens. I’d say her chances of pulling through this are infinitely better than they would have ever been without Ivy and Harley’s efforts.”

“So then all the stuff they did right after leaving Arkham Asylum has led up to saving this one woman’s life.” Dick said as he gave Bruce a concerned look. “Which member of the League is she related to?”

“One of the newest members.” Bruce admitted. “He should be done with his ordinary training by now and ready for official induction into the League.”

“A new recruit?” Tim asked. “And he’s not one of our Titans?”

“No.” Bruce admitted. “He skipped that phase to go through basic training like the others with his powers have. You’ll all probably meet him soon.”

“Who’s handling his League orientation?” Selina asked in an almost offhanded tone. The look of chagrin on Bruce’s face pulled her attention back into focus. “No. You wouldn’t!”

“What’s wrong?” Tim asked as Alfred and Lucius shared concerned glances.

“They saddled the new guy with Captain Atom on his first day.” Dick said as he realized what the look in Bruce’s eyes meant. “Ouch.”

“It wasn’t completely my fault.” Bruce said as if he needed to appease his family members. “Almost all of the senior members were busy and someone got the idea going around that he shouldn’t be partnered with one of the Lanterns right off the bat because they’d be too close even though all three of the older Lanterns have spent next to no time with the kid.”

“We’re getting a new Lantern?” Selina asked with an almost joyful grin. “And he’s a young one? Please tell me he isn’t as much of a jackass as the other three.”

“From what I’ve heard he’s actually pretty easy going.” Bruce admitted.

Before the conversation could go further into the identity of the fourth Green Lantern the doors on the far side of the observatory were flung open. A panic stricken scientist rushed inside the massive chamber. Bruce Wayne’s inner circle grew quiet as the man ran up the steps and right past them on his way to a large console along the edge of the platform. All the while muttering to himself about impossible worlds and inexplicable gravitational positioning.

“What’s his deal?” Tim asked Dick in a voice just loud enough to catch the bewildered scientist’s attention.

The man whirled in place and let out a gasp as he saw the assembled group lounging around the platform. “Mr. Wayne! Mr. Fox! I didn’t even… I’m so sorry to interrupt, whatever it is you were… It’s just these readings. These readings are impossible.”

“What exactly do they say?” Bruce Wayne asked in a serious voice that the others noticed was just a few tones lighter than the one he used as Batman.

“A new planet!” The scientist exclaimed in amazement. “A new whole and habitable planet just appeared in our solar system! And it’s right in the one place where it won’t cause wide scale destruction on Earth or any of the other planets in our system.”

“What?” Bruce and Lucius cried out. “Where?”

“Earth’s L5 lagrangian point.” The man said in wonder and amazement. “It’s traveling along in our wake at a constant speed perfectly mirroring Earth’s orbit around the sun. It could stay there forever and not cause even the slightest impact on our atmosphere or ocean currents.”

“That’s impossible.” Dick said as the scientist pulled the image for one of the larger radio telescopes up on a nearby monitor.

“What’s that band around the equator?” Tim asked. “Aren’t planet rings supposed to be further out and thin? This one is as wide as a moon and has one giant budge in the middle.”

“It can’t be.” Bruce said as he stared at the blurry infrared image.

“Let me switch to the optical array.” The scientist said as he fiddled with several buttons. The image cleared up and filled in with much more vibrant colors. Green being the dominant shade. “There, now let’s see what… Oh dear god.”

“That’s a Lantern ring.” Selina said as she stared at the massive green band that circled the new planet. “How is that even…”

“We’ll need to talk with the Corps about this.” Bruce muttered to himself. “I wonder if even they know about the last time Mogo socialized.”

******************************

“What the hell is Mogo doing here?” Hal Jordan shouted as he flew closer to the orbital path of the largest of all the Lanterns.

“How the hell should I know?” John Stewart snapped back at his fellow Lantern as they entered Mogo’s atmosphere. “The Guardians didn’t say anything about this did they?”

“The last I heard they sent Rayner home while shipping Gardner off to New Oa.” Hal grumbled as he recalled the night the blue aliens had eavesdropped on his personal call with his on again girlfriend Carol Ferris. The conversation drew to a close as dozens of green lights flew up from the surface of Mogo in a rapidly approaching formation.

“What the hell?” John Stewart asked in confusion as he recognized the oncoming force as other Green Lanterns. “How many Lanterns hitched a ride with Mogo?”

“And how are we going to prove that this isn’t an invasion?” Hal Jordan remarked as he recognized one familiar alien in the cluster of Lanterns. “Kilowog! What the hell is going on?”

“Settle down Poozer.” The large pink skinned alien with a massive under bite said. “Didn’t the Guardians tell you Mogo requested a transfer?”

“Since when does Mogo request transfers?” Hal Jordan shot back in bewilderment as he took in the sight of dozens of Lanterns that appeared to be made of living wood. “And when did we get all the new recruits?”

“What?” Kilowog asked in equal confusion. As he and the two human Lanterns stared at each other. “You don’t know? Kyle didn’t tell you what went down?”

“We haven’t had reason to call Rayner in for a debrief yet.” John Stewart said as he eyed one of the plant Lanterns that drifted towards him. “Until yesterday the League was still debating whether or not he’s getting a spot on the team.”

“You’re kidding!” Kilowog shouted in surprise and exasperation. The drill sergeant couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “That Poozer is one of the best rookies I’ve trained in years! The Guardians already have him assigned to handle negotiations between the Corps and those two Star Sapphires. Your League needs him.”

“What? Why? Why him? He’s just a kid.” Hal was flabbergasted. He couldn’t begin to comprehend what Kilowog was telling them.

“You two have missed so much in the last few months.” Kilowog told them as another cluster of Lanterns flew by. The short creatures covered in orange fur shocked the two humans who had been left out of the loop. Neither man could begin to form words. It was more than a full minute before either Lantern was able to turn back to Kilowog and ask the most pressing question.

“Were those Loraxes?” Hal Jordan asked in a quiet voice that only proved how confused and bewildered the sight had left him.

“You Poozers are gonna want to sit down for this.” Kilowog said as he began to grin. He couldn’t wait to tell Kyle about the befuddled looks plastered on the faces of the two senior most human Lanterns. “Long story short, Mogo wants to socialize.”

******************************

The warehouse turned greenhouse on the edge of the Opal City docks was livelier than usual as night settled over the city. Several dozen different plant creatures dance and swayed wildly to music that filled the open floor of the warehouse. Atop an improvised stage sat a massive sunflower in a large ceramic flowerpot. Its small naval captain’s hat was perched atop a few of its flower petals at an odd angle. The large green leaves that sprouted from the plant’s stalk moved about in an almost hypnotic pattern as they spun records on the four decks set before the flowerpot. Pounding bass filed the air as mute plants danced the night away.

“They’re sure riled up tonight.” Harley said as she dragged her Love out onto the balcony terrace connected to their rooms on the upper floor of the warehouse.

“Can you blame them Sweetie?” Ivy asked as she pulled her Love’s body tightly against her own. “This must all be so new to them. They’ve never had the chance to blow off steam before.”

“I had no idea you could even raise so many party animals Baby.” Harley replied with a smile that belied her mild teasing. “I wonder what else you’ve been keeping from me.”

“Harl, you and I both know I could never keep anything from you.” Ivy said as she gazed into the eyes of her everything. “I never could hold back when it came to you.”

“Goddess I love you so much.” Harley swore as she pulled Ivy in for another deep kiss. Before she knew it the green woman was lifted off her feet with her legs wrapped around pale, slender hips. Harley’s hands gripped Ivy’s buttocks firmly before they began to massage the familiar emerald flesh. As their amorous explorations continued neither woman noticed the soft green light that landed on the other side of their rooftop garden. It wasn’t until the small furry figure cleared his throat that they paused in their explorations.

“Well, ya don’t see that everyday.”

“What?” Harley shouted in surprise as she and Ivy turned to glare at the Lorax that interrupted their fun.

“Hey don’t mind me girls.” The short gruff figure said as he raised his arms in surrender. “The Big Guy just wanted me to drop by on my way out west. Let you gals know that ‘off the record, on the QT, and very hush-hush’ He’s in the neighborhood.”

“Mogo is in this solar system?” Harley cried out in just as much surprise as she had before. “Why? He doesn’t socialize.”

“Good question.” The Lorax replied as he began to float upwards and drift west. “I don’t know, but won’t it be interesting to find out?”

Harley and Ivy watched as the diminutive Lantern flew off into the night. As his light faded in the distance they once more stared into each others eyes. Ivy never left Harley’s arms as the slender psychiatrist carried her Love back to their bedroom. They had known their actions would bring about great change. They only hoped it would all turn out for the better.

******************************

The young blonde woman stepped out of her shower. She had suffered through an exhausting day doing her job as a photo journalist. Work had sent her scurrying all over the less pleasant neighborhoods of Los Angeles. By the third confrontation she narrowly avoided while in a well known gang territory she decided to call it a day. The warm shower that awaited her was by far the highlight of her afternoon.

She had considered calling Kyle and asking for a ride, but couldn’t bring herself to do it. He had enough worries as a space cop and he didn’t need her abusing his powers for personal gain. She almost chuckled as she remembered that he wouldn’t have to put up with her minor concerns much longer.

Cassie toweled herself off and changed into a loose night shirt and comfortable sweatpants. She was done trying to compete with the aliens, goddesses and super models Kyle no doubt spent most of his days with. She deserved to feel comfortable that evening. She deserved to spend the rest of the week relaxing. She knew it would be her last.

The macabre thought filled the young woman with regret. For a long time she had known her life would be cut short. She had spent far too much of her limited time lamenting her fate. Though she knew not what form her death would take she knew it had finally caught up with her. Cassie knew she would be gone from Kyle’s life by the end of the week.

The young blonde walked out of the bedroom she shared with the last man she would ever love. To her surprise her boyfriend was waiting for her in the living room. He fiddled with the Waynestation game console they always used for streaming movies and television shows. She wondered what he’d suggest this evening. They had gone on something of a light hearted, romantic comedy bender since returning from Opal City. Perhaps tonight would be different.

“Hey Babe.” Kyle called out to her as he noticed her standing in the open doorway. “Dinner is almost ready. I was just letting the potatoes simmer a bit. What do you feel like watching tonight?”

“Nothing where one of the lovers dies at the end.” Cassie begged as she walked up to her man and immediately snuggled into his arms. Her head came to rest on his lean chest and shoulder. “Maybe something with a happy ending. I could do with some happy after today.”

“Anything for you Babe.” Kyle promised with a smile as he kissed the top of Cassie’s head. “I’m kinda in the mood for a bit more of the happy myself. That and spending this next week in your arms. What made you take off so many days in a row?”

“No reason.” Cassie lied. “I just wanted us to have some time together. You never know when we’ll get the chance again.” The subtle hint in her voice caught Kyle’s attention. Unfortunately it made him leap to the wrong conclusion.

“Babe, I promise you I will be careful out there when I’m doing work for the Corps.” Kyle swore as he looked into his love’s sad blue eyes. “I’m not letting this ring move on to anyone else for a long time. I won’t leave you like that. I love you too much.”

“That’s sweet.” Cassie assured him. Though it killed her inside she knew there was no helping the situation. She forced a smile onto her face and caught a hint of something delicious wafting out of the kitchen. “Dinner smells wonderful Babe. Let’s eat before it gets cold.”

With a warm smile Kyle led his girlfriend over to the kitchen table and pulled out her seat with a particularly chivalrous bow. She giggled politely and took her seat. Without delay Kyle filled both of their plates with the dinner he had prepared during his girlfriend’s shower. Though he was tempted to join her as soon as he walked into their apartment Kyle had caught on that something was troubling Cassie. He had no idea what was going on and every time he came close to asking she changed the subject. Even still he was smart enough to know that badgering her for surprise shower sex wasn’t even remotely a good idea.

Moments passed with Kyle just gazing blissfully at the girl across the table. The blonde noticed almost right away but refrained from mentioning the odd behavior for a long as she could. Once her plate was cleared she could hold back no longer. “What are you staring at?”

“I love you so much Cassie.” Kyle told her without hesitation. “I know I say it all the time but I just can’t help it. I never thought I’d be lucky enough to have someone so amazing in my life. I know I don’t always show it as much as I should but I just want you to know that you will always come first in my heart.”

Cassie was stunned. She knew he cared but she hadn’t suspected just how much. She had hoped her passing wouldn’t affect Kyle as deeply as she feared. Now she understood the futility of that hope. Kyle was just as much in love with her as she was with him.

The blonde almost told him how she felt. She almost said the one word she had been avoiding like the plague. In the end Cassie knew she could never tell Kyle how much she loved him. How wonderful he made her feel. How cherished she was by his each and every thoughtful gesture. She couldn’t admit her deep, unconditional love. She could never be that cruel to the one person who filled her short life with happiness and meaning.

“You’re too good to me Kyle.” She admitted after a long nervous pause. “I never dreamed I could be this happy. This… Thank you for caring about me.”

Kyle took in her words and smiled. Though she hadn’t quite returned his sentiment, she had confessed far more than he had been able to get from her during their relationship. Deep down Kyle Rayner wondered why she didn’t say the “L” word in his presence. At first he thought it was something he had done to alienate the blonde he cherished so. But as time went on he realized Cassie would open up to him in her own time.

For Cassie to have avoided that one word so thoroughly told Kyle something heavy weighed upon her mind. He knew the best way to help would be to simply be there for his girlfriend. He was going to be by her side for many years to come. He could afford to be patient with the young woman who owned his heart.

Before Kyle could add something reassuring a loud knocking came from the front door of their apartment. Kyle glanced towards the door in annoyance before looking back to his girlfriend and comically rolling his eyes. Cassie let out a slight giggle as Kyle got up and marched across the room. He threw the door open and almost fainted at the sight waiting for him in the hall.

“Kyle!” Shouted the fifty Loraxes standing outside his apartment. Their cheer at seeing the young Lantern was obvious and slightly overwhelming.

“Guys!” Kyle shouted back in amazed joy. “What are you all doing here? Come inside!”

“The Big Guy is in the neighborhood and we wanted to stop by.” One of the Loraxes said before leading the rest of the little orange creatures into the apartment. “Nice digs kiddo.” The Lorax muttered as he and his brethren looked all around the apartment.

Cassie got up to get a closer look at their guests. “Kyle, who was at the, OH MY GOD!” She cried out as she recognized the little orange beings now filling their apartment. “Why didn’t you tell me Loraxes were real?”

“I know! Isn’t this amazing?” Kyle asked her in an overly excited voice as the Loraxes quieted down and turned to face the blonde.

“What else is real? The Grinch? Heffalumps and woozles?” Cassie asked as she noticed the tiny orange creatures staring at her in awe. “Where did they even come from?”

“Mogo.” A dozen Loraxes said in unison.

“Guys this is Cassie.” Kyle told the Loraxes. “She’s the reason I get out of bed in the morning. She’s the smile on my face. The peanut butter in my PB and banana quesadillas. The Tabasco sauce in my orange juice. She’s my everything.”

“Way to go Kyle!” Several of the short furry beings cheered as the young woman blushed. “Knew you had it in ya kid.” One Lorax said as it thumped Kyle’s thigh with a tiny, playful fist.

“We were just gonna watch a movie.” Kyle told their new guests. “You guys should join us.”

“Sure thing kid.” Another Lorax chimed in as it began to glow green and fly towards the kitchen. A moment later the microwave started and Cassie could hear the sound of a bag of popcorn heating up.

“They’re Lanterns?” Cassie asked in newfound wonder as she turned back to her boyfriend.

“Oh yeah.” Kyle told her before a worried look crossed his face. “Sorry, I thought I told you all this. It’s an awesome story. Hey you guys should stay here while you’re visiting!”

“Sure thing kid.” Another Lorax repeated. “The Big Guy wanted us to stick close to you and yours while we’re here.”

“How about it Cass?” Kyle turned back to his girlfriend with an almost pleading look. “Can they stay?”

Cassie looked around the room to the dozens of tiny, expectant, orange faces now staring at her. She couldn’t find it in her heart to say no. What’s more she now clung to the almost desperate hope that having so many little Lanterns underfoot would somehow negate her grim fate. With a renewed smile she nodded her approval to Kyle and fought back a stray tear.

The Loraxes cheered and moved deeper into the apartment, all the while chatting away in eerily familiar identical voices. Minutes later Cassie was snuggled in besides Kyle on the couch with a warm layer of orange fur balls acting as a blanket for the couple. Though their final week off had taken an unexpected turn Cassie couldn’t be happier. She knew Kyle would need all the help he could get when her time came. Perhaps these little orange Green Lanterns would make all the difference.

******************************

The sound of a ringing phone filled the small apartment as early morning sunlight filtered in through the open windows. A head of short black hair popped out of a pile of orange furry shapes dotted with bushy yellow mustaches. Kyle looked across the room to see the special emergency phone given to him by the League was ringing away. With a sigh he pulled up his ring and used its communicator function to answer the call.

“Hello?” Kyle said in a groggy voice.

“Report in at ten hundred hours recruit!” The abrasive voice shouted from the other end of the line.

“What?” Kyle asked as he tried to blink the sleep from his eyes. “Is there an emergency? I though I had the rest of the week off.”

“The enemies of freedom and democracy don’t take weeks off recruit!” The now outraged voice snapped back. “Soldiers should know that! Or did the Corps skip that in basic training?”

“Oh man, do not let Jordan, Stewart or Kilowog hear you say that.” Kyle warned the man on the other end of the line. “You don’t even want to know what happened to the last guy who was dim enough to compare Lantern boot camp to what passes for military training here on Earth.”

“I take exception to that recruit.” The agitated voice shot back.

“Yeah okay, I’ll be at the Watchtower in…” Kyle glanced at his watch and found that it was already nine fifty. “Twenty minutes should do it. Are the Zeta tubes up and running?”

“As always recruit!” The man growled in disgust. “Report on the double!”

“And who am I reporting to again?” Kyle asked as he began to narrow down the list of suspects.

“Captain Atom soldier!” The voice shouted before hanging up.

“Great.” Kyle muttered to himself as he noticed Cassie raise her head from the warm pile of Loraxes.

“Baby?” She asked in drowsy confusion. “Come back to the fur pile.”

“No can do Babe.” Kyle replied with a smirk. “Gotta check in at the Watchtower. I’ll see if I can get the rest of today off after I deal with whatever Captain hard ass wants.” He held up his ring and willed the green light to run over his body in cleansing waves that would make a passable imitation of a proper shower. Once he was clean and ready for the day he donned his black and green uniform before turning back to his girlfriend with a smile. “Duty calls. Love you Sweetie.”

“Love you too.” Cassie mumbled as she passed back into slumber beneath the mound of Loraxes. Kyle smiled more brightly than he had since coming back to Earth. With a newfound spring in his step Kyle Rayner flew out of the apartment and towards the League’s nearest hidden Zeta tube outpost. Though his day was off to a rough start he couldn’t be happier.

******************************

“Recognized – Lantern Rayner – Two Zero.” The detached A.I. voice said as Kyle materialized on the bridge of the Watchtower.

“Neat.” He said as he once more covered his body in green light and flew towards the lone figure waiting by the array of monitors and holographic screens. “Green lantern reporting for League duty.”

“You’re late recruit!” Captain Atom snapped testily as he spun to face the young man. The soldier stood with exacting, rigid posture as he glared at the young Lantern. His synthetic skin gleamed a bright silver tone as he stood in the center of the open chamber. Bright red boots and gloves complimented the starburst pattern in the center of his chest. While the suit that contained his energy based body gave the impression of a full military style hair line it was still a part of the smooth expanse of material that covered his whole body. But his eyes proved to be his most unsettling feature. The solid white voids glared at Kyle with noticeable contempt.

“Don’t they instill discipline in the Corps these days?” Captain Atom asked with a sneer.

“You would be amazed how hard it is to enforce the American military’s definition of discipline in a fighting force comprised of countless different species of aliens when the only hiring criterion is indomitably stubborn Will power.”

“Shameful.” The soldier snarled. “No wonder they needed some proper soldiers like Jordan and Stewart.”

“The rings choose who they choose.” Kyle replied with calm detachment as it became all the more glaringly obvious that he wasn’t going to be making a new friend this day. He held up his ring hand for the soldier to see more clearly. “Were I not worthy of wielding this power no force in the verse would be able to keep this shiny bauble on my finger.”

“Alright enough talk.” Captain Atom snapped as he turned away from the ring and back to the monitors. “Today’s mission is of vital importance. Most of the League is busy dealing with that giant new planet attempting to invade us.”

“Mogo isn’t invading.” Kyle replied evenly as he stood beside the agitated soldier. “He’s socializing. Which I’m told is unprecedented. Earth should feel honored that it’s the first planet to ever be visited by the most powerful Lantern in existence.”

“I’ll believe those aliens are peaceful when they surrender for inspection.” Captain Atom grumbled before pulling up a dossier on one of the monitors. “That’s all beside the point. We have a mission. This is Major Force.”

“Friend of yours?” Kyle asked as he noticed the obvious similarities between the two soldiers. While Major Force’s suit was bright red instead of silver it was clearly of the same design and function. Kyle’s ring discreetly scanned the Captain looking for any weaknesses. If he was going to help an overly aggressive jerk hunt the only other survivor of the mad science experiment that turned both their bodies into living radiation then he was going to be prepared.

“Watch your mouth boy.” The Captain snapped. “He’s a disgraced soldier. He was locked up, but he’s gone AWOL from his cell at Project Cadmus and the military wants him back. Force was last seen on the outskirts of your city. So that is where we’ll begin the search.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Kyle replied with a smile he hoped was just convincing enough to keep the Captain at bay. “Did we have any kind of bait or an idea what it is he wants in L.A. or are we just flying around town until he tries to shoot one of us out of the sky?”

“We have bait.” Captain Atom said without going into further detail. He quickly turned away from the monitors and stormed off towards the Zeta platform.

With a weary eye roll Kyle followed the Captain. He could already tell why the rest of the League gave the soldier a wide berth. The only saving grace so far was the fact that he had Cassie and a warm pile of Loraxes waiting for him at home. With renewed spirits the Green Lantern walked into the Zeta tube keyed for L.A. and began his mission.

******************************

“You guys want to watch another episode?” Cassie asked the Loraxes who continued to munch popcorn happily.

“Sure thing Cass.” One said as another cheered, “Orange is the New Black!”

“I know right.” Cassie replied with a giggle. “And we haven’t even gotten to the parts where Laura Prepon is at her most yum.”

Though she had hoped to spend her dwindling time with Kyle, Cassie knew this was for the best. He was out saving the world while she was resigned to her fate. The brief time they had shared would just have to do.

******************************

“You’ll pay for meddling Captain!” Major Force shouted as he dodged beams of green light from the rookie Lantern. He sneered at the audacity of the boy that dared to face him. The disgraced soldier raised his hands and let out a blindingly bright flash of light. By the time Kyle Rayner and Captain Atom were able to see again their foe was long gone.

“Damn it!” Captain Atom shouted as he turned on Kyle. “We had him! How could you let him get away?”

“How could I let him get away?” Kyle shouted back in annoyance. “Where were you while I was fighting him on my own for the last ten minutes?”

“I can’t hit him with my powers.” Captain Atom admitted. “We end up draining each other and always get locked in a stalemate.”

“Why am I just hearing about his now?” Kyle shouted with even more bewilderment and outrage. “In case you don’t get this whole teamwork thing we need to share what we know about weaknesses like that!”

“Alright, alright.” Captain Atom protested as he raised his hands in surrender. “Let’s just get him back up on your radar. He can’t have gone far.”

“I’m beginning to think that you only called me in for this one to act as a blood hound.” Kyle remarked with a chuckle as he focused his Will.

“Well that isn’t the only reason.” Captain Atom admitted.

******************************

“That punk won’t know what hit him.” Major Force grumbled as he traced the energy pattern of the young Green Lantern across the city. “I’ll show him. I’ll show them all. But first I’m gonna make whoever he cares about the most suffer.”

As the radioactive madman soared through the late afternoon sky he found the trail he had been looking for. The signature was unmistakable. A faded residual of the same energy as that which poured out of the green ring. It was from earlier that morning and it led right back to an apartment building. Major Force smirked as he realized just how easy this would all be.

******************************

“So what exactly did this guy do to earn his dishonorable discharge and designation as a science experiment?” Kyle asked as he scoured the city for signs of their foe.

“He was convicted of rape and murder.” Captain Atom admitted in a far too distracted voice.

“And they gave him super powers for that?” Kyle shouted in disgust. “And you wonder why Superman won’t work with the military directly.”

“One bad apple…” Captain Atom began to say.

“Bad Apple?” Kyle snapped back at the now weary soldier. “That bad apple is now strong enough to blow up any major city on the planet. Putting the power of a walking talking nuclear explosion in the hands of a degenerate piece of filth like that is inexcusable.”

“I know that!” Captain Atom shouted as the two of them came to a complete stop. “Don’t you think I know how dangerous he is? How unstable? That monster deserves to be put in the ground! But that can’t happen because he and I are just about immortal so long as our suits don’t rupture and cause a nuclear holocaust!”

“Alright this arguing isn’t getting us anywhere.” Kyle admitted as he saw the genuine emotion in the Captain’s metallic face. “You said we had bait. What were you using to draw him out last time?”

“You.” Captain Atom said quietly.

“It’s been a long day Captain.” Kyle muttered as he rubbed the bridge of his nose. “What the hell is that supposed to mean?”

“Force and I can feel different forms of energy.” Captain Atom admitted. “The traces left by Lanterns are unmistakable to me because I’ve worked with so many. But he shouldn’t have nearly my experience. He should have been drawn to you like a moth to a flame. Even if he knows what a Lantern ring feels like he’d still want to prove himself against a rookie like you.”

“How long can you track me after I use my ring?” Kyle asked as he suddenly became worried that the Captain’s ill thought out plan had put others in danger.

“Oh not long.” Atom replied. “A day or so.”

“A day!” Kyle shouted as he began to fly faster over the city skyline. “Damn it! Do you know what you’ve done?”

“What’s wrong Rayner?” The Captain asked in a confused tone as he followed.

“I have to get home!” Kyle snapped. “My girlfriend is in danger you nuclear idiot!”

“Girlfriend?” The soldier asked as confusion once more set in. “Aren’t you gay?”

“No, I’m a lesbian.” Kyle snapped back at the lackluster hero. “I need to make a call.” The young Lantern brought his ring hand up to his face and began to speak into it as it let out a soft green glow with a tiny pink flicker at the center. “Ivy, Harley. Please pick up. I need help protecting my girlfriend while…”

“We’re on our way Kyle.” Ivy’s voice came from the ring almost immediately. “Don’t worry Sweetie. Nothing is going to happen to her.”

******************************

“Well, well, well.” Major Force said as he slipped in through the open window of the apartment that reeked of green light energy. “What do we have here?”

“I was wondering what form fate would take.” Cassie said as she sat alone on the couch in front of the apartment’s flat screen TV. She idly flipped through a fashion magazine.

Major Force walked further into the room and sneered at all the large orange bean bags on the floor. “Figures that punk would be a fucking hippie.” He grumbled. “Though I was expecting him to have a limp dicked house boy waiting for him. Or maybe an old geezer that pays his bills. I wasn’t expecting a pretty little slip of a thing like you.”

“Well aren’t you the charmer.” Cassie said with an amused smirk.

“Oh I’m all kinds of charming.” Major Force replied with a lurid grin. “In the old days I’d show you just what you were missing by shacking up with that queer little bitch. But ever since Uncle Sam gave me this suit I’ve had to make do with just killing little whores like you.”

“I’m positively shaking.” Cassie replied with a far too calm and neutral expression on her face. She set the magazine down and looked up at the super villain for the first time. “But you aren’t the thing that kills me this week.”

“Sure girly.” Major Force chuckled as he loomed over his intended victim. “I’ll tell ya what. You beg me to go easy on you, and give me a little show of the goods and I’ll make it quick. I’ll just snap you neck real fast and throw you out the window.”

“Tempting.” Cassie said as she noticed the large mounds of orange fur move behind the disgraced soldier. “But no.”

“Suit yourself slut.” He replied. “I’ll have to leave something creative for your gay little boyfriend. Maybe I’ll strangle you slowly and then stuff you body in the refrigerator.”

“Alright but before you begin you probably want to look behind you.” Cassie told him with a slight grin.

“You think I’m gonna fall for that?” Major Force asked before a low growl from right behind his neck caught all of his attention. He spun around and came face to face with a wall of snarling orange fur and yellow mustaches. “What the fuck?” He shouted as the army of Loraxes raised their tiny glowing green paws in unison and fired. Green light filled the apartment as Major Force was trapped in a ball of hardened light.

The Loraxes began to recite their oath in unison as their green auras gave Cassie a sense of comfort that she had never expected. “In brightest day, in blackest night, no evil shall escape my sight. Let those who worship evil's might, beware my power, Green Lantern's light!”

Cassie smiled at her newest friends as a soft pink light burst into existence besides her couch. “Oh thank the Goddess.” Harley muttered as she and Ivy stepped out of the portal and looked around the apartment. “You’re safe.”

“Oh hey.” Cassie said as she looked up to the two Star Sapphires with a smile. “You must be Ivy and Harley. Kyle has told me so much about you two. You’re his favorite gay couple.”

“We always are.” Harley said as Ivy took a seat besides Cassie.

“Are you okay Sweetie?” The emerald skinned woman asked with genuine concern in her voice.

“No, but I’m used to that by now.” Cassie admitted to the older woman. “Do you think Kyle will be back soon?”

“He will be.” Harley assured the young blonde. “But before that happens I have some trash to take out.” Harley turned and faced the Loraxes and the bubble they held Major Force within. With out so much as a question of her authority half the Loraxes followed Harley out the open window with the criminal in tow. Cassie smiled as Ivy wrapped an arm around her shoulders. There was a chance that things might turn out for the best.

******************************

“Cassie!” Kyle shouted as he flew into the apartment with a distraught Captain Atom hot on his heels. “Baby?” He scanned the room and found his girlfriend on the couch surrounded by Loraxes. Though their numbers seemed to be half that of what they were when he left home that morning. “Oh thank the Goddess.”

“Kyle!” Cassie shouted in joy as she leapt from the couch and the pile of Loraxes and ran into the arms of her love. “I’m so sorry. If it weren’t for the Loraxes that monster would have.”

“It’s okay Sweetie.” Kyle told her as he peppered her brow and cheeks with light kisses. “Everything is going to be okay. Where is he? What did the Loraxes do with him?”

“He should be at the local Star Labs building by now Sweetie.” Ivy said as she walked out of the kitchen holding a warm cup of tea. She returned to Cassie’s side and held up the cup. “Drink this Sweetie. It will make you feel better. Kyle don’t worry about anything other than Cassie right now. Harley is taking care of that monster.”

“What the hell is that supposed to mean criminal?” Captain Atom snapped at Ivy as Cassie drank her tea. The plant woman merely level a cold glare at the pompous Captain as all the remaining Loraxes moved to surround him.

“Captain, I would appreciate it if you would not insult my dearest friends while standing in my home.” Kyle told the soldier as he wrapped his arms around Cassie’s waist from behind. He turned back to the nearest ball of orange fur with a smile. “So you guys took care of the bad guy for me? Thank you.”

“Something had to be done,” the Lorax replied with a familiar voice, “but nothing too original, because hey, this is Hollywood.”

“Okay seriously!” Cassie nearly shouted. “You’re gonna stand there and tell me you didn’t make them all watch L.A. Confidential?”

“I plead the fifth.” Kyle told his girlfriend in a less than innocent tone.

“Are you seriously going to take the word of this barely reformed criminal?” Captain Atom shouted in disbelief.

“You do not get to question her after what your screw up nearly cost me!” Kyle shouted back. “You had me running all over this city looking for your enemy without even telling me of the risks he posed to my home. The only thing that saved my girlfriend’s life is the fact that Mogo’s trees like me enough to guard my home while I’m at work. And Ivy has proven herself to the League and to me more times than I can count! She dropped everything on a moment’s notice to come all the way across the country and help protect the woman I love! I trust her completely, which is more than I can say about you!”

Before the shouting match could go on an almost worried voice came over the League communicators Kyle and the Captain carried. “Hello.” Professor Hamilton’s voice called out. “Green Lantern and Captain Atom? I’ve been instructed to call you and the two ladies next to you to the Watchtower.”

“On our way Professor.” Kyle said before clicking the communicator off. “What do ya say Babe? Fancy a trip to the League’s giant floating space palace?”

“Oh, yes please.” Cassie said with a delighted smile. “You take me to the nicest places Baby. I never thought I’d get to go there with you.”

“You can’t be serious.” Captain Atom grumbled. “The Watchtower is no place for a non vetted civilian woman.”

“Lets go you two.” Ivy said to Kyle and Cassie as she took the empty cup from Cassie’s hands. Kyle pulled Cassie into his arms and followed Ivy out the open window. The Captain simply stared in shock as they left him. It was several moments before he noticed the Loraxes were still glaring at him with thinly veiled contempt.

“There are two dilemmas that rattle the human skull.” The nearest Lorax told him in a menacing voice. “How do you hang on to someone who won't stay? And how do you get rid of someone who won't go?”

Realizing that the little orange creatures were more than they appeared, and that they had somehow defeated a nemesis with powers identical to his own, Captain Atom slowly backed out of the apartment. Once he was gone the Lorax that had threatened him turned to his brothers and held up a plastic card Ivy had given him.

“Who wants to order a dozen large pizzas?” He asked as all the others began to cheer.

******************************

“Sir!”

Superman sighed as he stepped out of the Javelin ship that had transported him to and from Mogo. The two senior Green Lanterns from Earth had been beside themselves with panic after hearing what the Star Sapphires had done on Mogo. For his part Superman couldn’t seem to mind their outlandish exploits at all. He even had some unexpected fun once a few of the Loraxes had lured him, the Flash and Wonder Woman into a continent spanning game of tag.

What had been less entertaining was the endless stream of questions at the press conference held to explain the sudden appearance of an alien planet so close to Earth. He and the more science minded League members had spent hours telling the press that there was no invading force waiting to rain down fire and death from the sky. They had to explain that fact over and over until the two human Green Lanterns simply called in a spare Lorax and a few stray Tree Lanterns. The assembled journalists fell deathly silent as the little orange fur ball with a bright yellow mustache quoted the iconic Dr. Seuss book. The trees made a good show of speaking to the nervous humans politely and respectfully.

The assurances that the most powerful Green Lantern in the Corps was simply passing through seemed to go over well enough once reporters understood that the planet itself was the Lantern in question. Once that fact was hammered home the questions veered away from possible invasions and towards basic xenobiology. One reporter in the back simply failed to grasp the concept that a planet could be alive.

Another more fascinated reporter from a science periodical ended up asking Lanterns Jordan and Stewart if it would be possible to arrange field trips to and from the planet for humans and possibly school children interested in learning about ecological conservation and environmental matters. The two Lanterns looked at each other in confusion while the trees and the Lorax huddled together for a hasty discussion. A moment later the huddle broke and the Lorax simply shouted back “Yeah sure why not! The Big Guy is great with the kids.”

The diplomatic work of the day was cut short as Superman walked into the Watchtower hangar bay and was immediately blindsided by the most uptight member of the League since Dr. Fate had been allowed to keep Zatara’s seat.

“Sir!” The soldier repeated.

“What’s up Captain?” Superman asked as he turned to face the radioactive superhuman.

“Sir!” The Captain saluted far too stiffly for an informal conversation in the Watchtower’s spaceship garage. “It’s about my work with Lantern Rayner today.”

“He’s a good kid.” Superman replied with a smile. “Kilowog had nothing but high praise for his time in Lantern boot camp and apparently Mogo loves him for teaching the little orange guys to speak. He’ll make a fine addition to the League.”

“Sir.” Captain Atom went on with only slightly less enthusiasm. “I have no doubt about his commitment to the Corps, but is it really such a good idea to allow him into the League considering how close he is with that plant woman Batman has fought so often?”

“Ivy and Harley are doing the best they can to help both the League and the planet.” Superman said in a far less humorous tone. “Since joining the Star Sapphires those two women have stopped a Red Lantern invasion of a major city, solved multiple world wide environmental issues, established peaceful trade between Atlantis and the surface world, saved Zatara from a cursed magic helmet, dragged Aquaman kicking and screaming back into the League and given me the kick in the pants I needed to propose to my fiancé. I’m more than inclined to give them the benefit of the doubt, but even if they had done none of that I’d still tell you to back off.”

“Sir, Ivy was a terrorist, and her pet psychiatrist aided and abetted her unlawful escape.” The soldier protested.

“And look at what they’ve done since leaving Gotham City’s most dysfunctional bed and breakfast!” Superman snapped at the man who was wearing his patience thin. “Captain, I believe in second chances. Nothing those two ladies have done since Batman stopped caring about their past has made me regret giving them this second chance.”

“What about the people they’ve killed?” Captain Atom asked the one question he hoped would win the more influential hero over.

“What about them?” Superman asked. “An immortal caveman who spent all of human history raping and pillaging his way across every continent except Antarctica. A zombie that actually thanked them for ending its suffering. And a mass murdering clown that gained sexual gratification from pestering one of the founding members of the League.”

“What about Lex Luthor?” Captain Atom asked as the callous attitude of the man of steel shocked and appalled him.

“What about him?” Superman asked.

“He was one of the most powerful men in the world and the cornerstone of the metropolis economy and they killed him!” He protested.

“They didn’t kill him.” Superman assured the distraught soldier.

“How can you be so sure?” Captain Atom asked in disbelief. “How can you take their word at face value?”

“Because they have yet to lie to my face.” The Kryptonian said. “I asked them what they did with Lex and they said he was alive and safe somewhere far far away. Ms. Ferris called this morning and told us one of her girls found him alive in a crystal field on the Star Sapphire home world. He’s hibernating in one of those massive crystals.”

“Well why haven’t we gone to save him?” Captain Atom shouted in further disbelief. “We should bring him back to Earth!”

“Why would we do that?” Superman asked in a genuinely curious tone. “So he can stockpile radioactive rocks for the purpose of killing me and then blame me for all his problems when those rocks give him cancer? Or maybe so he can reclaim his company and undo all the good work Wayne Enterprises has done for the city I’ve sworn to protect? Or so that he can get another gang of mass murderers and sociopaths together for the express purpose of making this space station crash into the heart of Washington D.C.? Tell me what good he could possibly do by coming back to Earth.”

There was a long pause as Captain Atom took in the harsh questions he had never thought to ask. He couldn’t fault Superman’s logic. Not with the fact that his own primary foe had just been so soundly defeated by creatures that turned out to be a random result of an experiment conducted by the two women. “I see.” He said at last. “I hadn’t considered how dangerous Luthor was to what we’re working for here.”

“Your heart is in the right place Captain.” Superman said as he clapped a hand on one shoulder of the man’s protective body suit. “But the thing is their hearts are also in the right place. Yes some of their actions are questionable. But the most questionable things they’ve done have turned out to save countless lives. They promised me that they would never indiscriminately kill their enemies. Until they break that promise and kill needlessly in any way I’m inclined to give them the benefit of the doubt.”

“Superman, you don’t kill people.” Captain Atom said at last as he grappled with what the other hero was saying. “How can you look the other way even in the most dire circumstances.”

“I don’t kill because I am a Kryptonian on Earth.” Superman replied with a resigned frown. “I don’t kill because I am so much stronger than anyone else I’ll ever face on this planet. I’m so powerful that I am responsible for the safety of all those around me, including my enemies. I go out of my way to avoid killing because my powers give me other options and I strive to be better to lead by example. I’ll always try to find a way to save everyone I can, even if I have to save them from themselves.”

A moment passed as Captain Atom took in those inspiring words. Before he could comment again Superman let the other shoe drop. “But just because I don’t kill doesn’t mean I have the right to force anyone weaker than me to go along with my morals or meet my impossibly high standards. You don’t see me flying down to Texas every other day to stop them from executing prisoners do you? What Ivy and Harley did was no different in some respects. Why should I force such a double standard on two women trying to make the world a better place?”

Captain Atom remained quiet for far longer than he had before. Superman’s words ran in circles through his mind as he tried to grasp the Kyrptonian’s logic. As they walked side by side towards the bridge both heroes knew that the conversation was far from over. Superman was resigned to the fact that the Captain would take far more convincing in order to see the reformed botanist and psychiatrist in a positive light. Captain Atom took his time pondering Superman’s each and every nuanced word. It world take much more than one earnest conversation to sway either man from their beliefs.

******************************

“Wha, where am I?” Major Force grumbled as he awoke inside a large spherical chamber with transparent walls. He looked around in a panic before locking eyes on a slender blonde in a tight leather corset and two toned black and red pants. A half dozen scientists in standard issue lab coats moved around the open room outside of his strange prison. “What did you do to me you whore?”

“Charming as always.” The blonde remarked with an amused smile. “Welcome to your new home Major Force. You won’t be leaving.”

“Who are you?” The outraged murderer demanded as he glared at the blonde.

“Harley Quinn.” Harley replied as she turned to one of the scientists. “We’re ready, turn on the energy harvesters.”

“What?” The disgraced soldier shouted. “You can’t stop me! When I break out of here you’ll be the first I kill!”

“Go ahead. Try to escape.” Harley told him in a terribly unconcerned voice. “That will make things go faster.”

Major Force sneered at his captors and stood back from the spherical wall closest to them. He raised both fists and unleashed torrents of nuclear energy in their direction. The raw energy shot forth and slammed into the sphere surrounding him on all sides. Then, just as quickly as it had been called up, it vanished.

“No.” He whispered as he unleashed another blast at the walls of his prison. “No!” He fired beam after beam to no avail. The energy was sucked out of his perfectly spherical cell before he could even blink.

“Fascinating.” One of the scientists said before turning back to Harley. “These readings are off the charts. He’s already unleashed enough energy to power all of southern California for a week.”

“You can’t do this to me!” Major Force shouted.

“We already have.” Harley replied with a wicked grin. “Welcome to Star Labs L.A. You should be proud. Your sacrifice will provide nearly limitless clean energy for the entire west coast.”

Major Force looked around his prison again. He realized he was stuck. He had put nearly everything into that first blast and would need time to build up to an even bigger attack. Even then he doubted he could power his way out of this situation. Then an idea struck him. If he couldn’t force his way to freedom he would simple wait them out. They couldn’t make him do anything while they were outside. All he had to do was keep all his energy to himself and eventually they would have to open up his cell to force his hand. Then he would make his move.

“The power output is dropping.” The scientist monitoring a screen on the far side of the lab said. “He’s trying to hold back.”

“Good.” Harley said as she walked around the console she was standing at and approached the sphere. “I was really hoping he’d pick the hard way.”

“You’ll get nothing from me you stupid bitch.” He snarled as she neared his container. “All I have to do is wait you out. I’m just about immortal and there’s nothing you can do to get me to be your battery.”

“Yeah that might work.” Harley admitted before putting on a wicked smile. “Too bad I have a backup plan.”

“What?” He asked.

“You should feel honored.” Harley went on. “I’ve only used this spell on one man. And he really pissed me off.”

The man composed of nuclear energy watched in horror as the woman raised a single hand into the air and flung her open palm in his direction. He screamed briefly just before the special suit that contained his energy and formed his body was spilt open and peeled away.

As the energy that once made up the villain Major Force expanded to fill the containment chamber lights all around the room came on. Machines converted the raw atomic energy into useable forms and pumped it out into the world.

Just as the mind of the fallen super villain began to fade away the blonde smiled. Harley turned back to the now speechless scientists. The message had been delivered. She wanted the whole world to know what happened to anyone who came after the people she Loved.

******************************

“Dear god in heaven.” Captain Atom whispered as he watched the live feed from the L.A. branch of Star Labs. He couldn’t believe what had just happened to the criminal that had tormented him so. The suits that contained their energy and made up their physical bodies were supposed to be nearly indestructible. Even Superman would have had to struggle to pierce their skin. The disgraced psychiatrist had done so with the barest flick of her wrist.

“I recognize that spell.” Superman whispered as his eyes darkened. Beside him J’onn J’onzz shuddered at the memory of Harley and Ivy’s earliest lives.

“We don’t use it all that much.” Ivy said as she pulled up power output readings on a nearby monitor on the bridge of the Watchtower. “Too many bad memories. Also we try not to skin people alive at the drop of the hat.”

“That suit was supposed to be indestructible.” Captain Atom whispered.

“It was.” Ivy replied. “But that spell does one thing. Flay the skin from a living victim. That suit was his skin. The spell adjusted accordingly.”

“So he’s dead?” Cassie asked in an almost nervous voice.

“No Sweetie.” Ivy replied as she ran a hand through her blonde locks. “He’s very much alive. And in constant agony as his limitless energy is siphoned off. If he was capable of screaming we could probably hear it all the way up here.”

“Good.” Kyle said as Cassie sunk further into his arms.

“Kyle.” Superman said in a mildly surprised tone.

“He came into my home and threatened the love of my life.” Kyle said almost stoically.

“He threatened to do, things.” Cassie admitted, drawing stunned looks from the League members nearby. “He was a monster.”

“You’re safe now Babe.” Kyle said. He noticed a slight flinch from the now timid blonde and began to worry. “Want to go home and spend the rest of your week off together?”

Cassie nodded. Kyle smiled at his girlfriend. They turned to walk back towards the Zeta platform but before they could take that first step Ivy’s voice stopped them. “You need to tell him Cassie.”

“What?” Kyle asked as he glanced back to the botanist. “Tell me what?” He looked down and realized that Cassie was now shaking in his arms.

“Kyle has a right to know.” Ivy said in a much more firm tone.

“Please.” Cassie whispered as she squeezed her eyes shut. “I don’t want to hurt him anymore than I already will.”

“What are you talking about?” Kyle asked as he looked back and forth between Ivy and his girlfriend. “Babe? What’s wrong? Did you see something?”

“I, I’m, I.” Cassie stammered helplessly.

“You need to be honest Sweetie.” Ivy told the now terrified blonde. “With him, and with yourself.”

“I can’t.” Cassie said as the tears began to come. “I wish I had more time.”

“Cassie what’s wrong?” Kyle asked as panic set in more thoroughly than ever before. The other members of the League had started to edge near the far side of the bridge. They watched in stunned silence as Kyle’s Green Lantern uniform began to fade. It flickered repeatedly as his street clothes began to resurface. “Babe, tell me what’s going on. Please.”

“I, I, I.” Cassie stuttered again before stopping herself. She looked up into Kyle’s worried eyes and took a deep breath. She hadn’t wanted to do this to him. She never wanted anyone to suffer. But she had no choice. “I’m dying.”

“No.” Kyle whispered as fear gripped his heart. His ridiculous costume dissolved completely as the glow from his ring faded. The inert piece of alien jewelry slipped off his finger and fell to the floor with an almost profane clatter. “No, please Goddess no. I can’t lose you.”

“I’m so sorry Kyle.” Cassie wept openly as she clutched his now ringless hand in both of hers. “I didn’t know how to tell you. I cried for a month the first time I realized I was going to die so young. I cut myself off from everyone. I never wanted to put anyone through the pain of losing me. I never expected to find someone like you. I’m so, so sorry.”

“I love you Cassie.” Kyle shouted as panic built up in his heart. “We were going to build a life together. I was going to show you the stars. Other worlds. Everything. I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you.”

“I’ll spend the rest of mine with you Kyle.” Cassie whispered in a hollow voice. “It’s the least I can do.”

“What does that mean?” He asked as he feared the answer.

“I won’t live to see the sun rise.” She told him. “Today was my last day. I’m so sorry. I should have warned you. I should have broken things off with you. I should never have let myself fall in lo…” She stopped. She couldn’t tell him that. It would be far too cruel.

“Tell him Cassie.” Ivy said as she came up to the couple. She placed one green palm under the couple’s clasped hands and one over them. The large pink ring was clearly visible atop the emerald hand. “Don’t hold back. He needs to hear you say it, and you need to admit the truth. To both the man you Love and to your own heart.”

Cassie blinked in surprise. The feeling swelling her heart surprised her. She understood now. She had been so blinded by grief. Kyle needed to know. He deserved to know the truth. Even if it was the last thing she would ever do.

“I love you Kyle Rayner. I love you with all my heart. You are the only person I could never say no to. I want to live my life with you and no one else.” Cassie swore with all her heart and soul as a soft pink light filled the bridge of the Justice League’s space station headquarters.

“I love you Cassie.” Kyle promised with all his heart. He reached into his back pocket and pulled out a small box. “I’ve never loved anyone the way I love you. I’ve been carrying this around since I got back to Earth. I should have said something sooner.”

“I wish I could give you the life you deserve.” Cassie whispered as she realized what was in the box and what she could never have. “I wish I could grow old with you.”

“Done!” Ivy shouted as an explosion of light filled the chamber and tore through both young lovers. Moments passed before the blinding radiance dimmed enough that even Superman could see clearly. When the light finally cleared the small handful of League members saw Kyle, Cassie and Ivy standing in the center of the bridge smiling. The young couple wept as they lost themselves in each other’s eyes. Ivy even shed a few tears of pride as two people she had come to Love most across so many lifetimes found salvation in each other.

“What just happened?” Captain Atom asked in utter confusion. “Is the kid no longer a Lantern?”

“That’s what you got from all that?” Superman shouted in disgust as he fought back a few relieved tears of his own. “His girlfriend almost died but the, I’m assuming it’s the power of true love, it saved her. How can you ask about his stupid ring at a time like this?”

“I’m gonna be okay.” Cassie said as she stared into Kyle’s eyes. A wide smile broke out across her lips as she shouted in joy. “I get to live!”

“You’re gonna make it!” Kyle shouted as he pulled the overjoyed blonde into his arms and spun her around. He stopped suddenly and looked at her with worried eyes. “What do you see? Did we just push this back a few months or can I start looking at savings bonds and college funds for our kids and grandkids?”

“Seven decades!” Cassie shouted in joy as her new fate played out in the part of her mind that revealed the future long before it happened. “I’m gonna die in bed surrounded by fat grandchildren over seventy years from now!”

“That’s awesome!” Kyle shouted as he began spinning his girl around the room again.

“Wait.” Captain Atom all but shouted. “How can she know that?”

“Kyle Rayner’s young fiancé is precognitive.” J’onn J’onzz told the men standing beside him watching the happy couple rejoice.

“Neat.” Superman said as he walked up to the young couple with a smile. “You guys make a wonderful couple.”

“Thanks Clark.” Cassie said with an amused smile. Several eyes shot wide open as Ivy began to laugh uncontrollably.

“So she’s that precognitive.” Superman said with an equally amused smile as he eyed Kyle. The young Lantern did his best to look chagrinned and pretend that he had no clue about any of the older League members’ most coveted secrets. “In that case you two should come to the wedding.”

“What really?” Kyle asked as Cassie’s eyes widened. “Thank you Superman.” The young Lantern then turned to face the Star Sapphire that had done so much for him. “And thank you Ivy. I don’t know how I’ll ever repay you. You and Harley have to know what Cassie means to me. Thank you so much.”

“Oh Sweetie.” Ivy said as tears formed in the corners of her eyes. The green woman practically leapt forward and wrapped her arms around both Cassie and Kyle. “You two mean the world to us. Harley and I Love you kids like you were our own. Nothing could ever change that.”

“Because Dawn?” Kyle asked in a now somber voice that shocked Ivy.

“You were our first child.” Ivy whispered so quietly that only the two people in her arms and the Krytonian and Martian across the room could hear. “After your mother… we did everything we could to help raise you. We’ll always be there for the both of you Sweetie. We’re family, no matter what.”

An easy silence fell over the room as Kyle and Cassie clung to Ivy just as lovingly as they had each other. Moments passed before Kyle managed to pull himself away from both women.

“I need to do this right.” He said as he looked at his girlfriend and crouched down on one knee. “This thing has been burning a hole in my pocket for weeks. I found the minerals to forge it while harvesting asteroids with the Corps.” Kyle held up the small box in his hand and opened the lid. Cassie gasped in shock as she saw the engagement ring within. A beautiful white gold band forged into a graceful swirling spiral pattern that met at its peak to form four thin leaves that wrapped around the bottom half of a perfectly spherical diamond the size of a grape.

“Cassandra Newton.” Kyle said in a somber and hopeful voice as Cassie’s hands went up to cover her mouth. Tears formed in both their eyes as the young man spoke from his heart. “You are the best thing to ever happen to me. The best part of my life. The best part of me. I know my job might drag me away from you every now and then. I know how much I hurt you be being gone because every second away from you feels like hell to me. I know I can’t promise a safe, danger free life. But if you’ll have me I’ll do everything in my power to make you the happiest woman in the verse.”

Tears poured from her eyes as Cassie nodded along with Kyle’s each and every word. Ivy and Superman even felt themselves tear up at the overwhelming emotion in the room. J’onn J’onzz smiled as he bowed his head in a sign of respect that was common among his people.

“Cassie,” Kyle said as a sob broke free from the blonde’s throat. “Will you marry me?”

“Yes!” Cassie shouted as she wept openly and flung her hand forward. “Put it on me. Put it on me!” Kyle complied with her demand as a big dopey smile spread across his face. The ring sparkled under the starlight and the light that reflected off the surface of the Earth as it filed the bridge of the Watchtower. As soon as it was snugly on Cassie’s finger she shouted in joy and flung her arms around Kyle’s neck. He jumped up and spun her around in his arms yet again.

“I love you Babe.” They both told each other in perfect unison before breaking out in identical adorable giggles. Kyle began to carry Cassie back towards the Zeta platform only to stop as Ivy cleared her throat.

“Um, Sweetie. I think you’re forgetting someone.” She told the young man.

Kyle glanced back in her direction in confusion before another smile broke out across his face. Right at his eye level the formerly inert green ring floated in the air. It bobbed back and forth as it let out a gentle pulsing glow. “Come her you.” Kyle said with a laugh as his power ring glided smoothly back into place on his finger.

There was a green flash and Kyle was once more in his Corps uniform. Superman let out a gasp as he noticed the white gold of Cassie’s ring had turned a matching shade of green. The happy couple smiled at each other before Kyle turned and sprinted for the teleporters. Cassie let out a burst of happy laughter as she waved goodbye to the first witnesses of their engagement. Before anyone could stop them the mechanical voice had registered their passage and they vanished in a flash of light.

“Well that was something else.” Superman said with a light laugh as he turned and smiled at Ivy. “So your rings can heal? I’ve never seen our guys do that.”

“Greens don’t really g-get the healing power as far as I know.” Ivy replied with a calm tone and a reserved smile for the Kryptonian. “Blues are the healers among all the d-different Corps. Greens can heal their own wounds but only if a Blue is standing on their shoulders. Indigo Tribe can heal if a Blue is nearby. Star Sapphires can only heal if the p-patient’s Lover in within our range. If Kyle didn’t Love that girl with all his heart she would have died in his arms a few hours from now. As it st-stands they have a better shot at long term happiness than just about anyone.”

“That’s kind of beautiful.” Superman said as J’onn J’onzz nodded in agreement.

“What about Major Force?” Captain Atom asked in earnest as the two senior League members rolled their alien eyes. “How can you be sure he’s permanently contained?”

Ivy glared at his demanding attitude and posture with thinly veiled contempt that hadn’t been there when she addressed Superman and J’onn. “You are more than welcome to test the security at the identical facility Star Labs built on the East Coast, Captain!” The soldier’s rank was let out with a snarl of indignation. It was clear she blamed the man for the near fatal attack on the young blonde. “I’m sure Metropolis, Gotham, Opal City and just about everything east of the Mississippi could make good use of a battery like you.”

The threat sunk in slowly as the soldier deflated under the green woman’s withering glare. There was no doubt in his mind that Ivy and her cohort could and would follow through with the threat if he gave them reason to. For the time being Captain Atom held back any rebuttal. So long as they aided the League he could overlook their checkered histories.

Ivy slowly removed her glare from the chagrinned Captain and favored the two aliens with a smile. She bowed her head slightly before vanishing in a swirl of pink light. Superman and J’onn J’onzz shared a relieved sigh. Both men had long ago come to terms with the Captain’s ability to exacerbate tense situations. They were just glad that Ivy had seemed to overcome the temper that had made her infamous in Gotham City. If she could avoid coming to blows with Captain Atom despite such blatant animosity then perhaps Ivy was far more stable than many of her detractors had assumed in recent months.

******************************

Harley walked out of the L.A. branch of Star Labs. The scientists had been wary of her sudden appearance at the facility she asked them to design. Few had seen the possibilities given by the imprisonment of beings made of pure energy. Few had dared to believe her designs could be relied upon. They had learned quickly just how little they knew of the former Arkham Asylum psychiatrist.

Harley was more than eager to reunite with Ivy and call it a night. She had barely set foot on the stairs in front of the lab when a familiar voice came from behind her. “Hello Stranger.” The seemingly young woman said.

Harley spun at the voice of one of her oldest and dearest friends. Her joy turned to mild surprise as she took in the sight of the young woman and recalled her roll in this dimension. The far too pale skin juxtaposed with the raven black hair and a silver ankh around her neck sapped the smile from Harley as she gazed at her old friend’s face.

“Hello Death.” Harley said to the ancient being that looked far too much like the blond Slayer she had spent so many lifetimes fighting beside. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

“Oh no.” Death of the Endless said with a sigh as she shook her head. “No where near enough pleasure this time. You guys are lucky I’ve been so busy with the few immortals you’ve dumped in my lap. Do you know how much flack I had to take from my brother Destiny after you snatched the little blonde girl from the pages of his big honking logbook of fate?”

Harley’s eyes widened in terror as she realized what brought on this meeting. “Please don’t take Cassie away from Kyle.” She pleaded as the timeless being paced a slow circle around her. “Not now. Not after he just proposed. Please.”

“Relax!” Death grumbled in an annoyed voice. “I’m not some big evil grim reaper knock off. I don’t do what I have to do to all of you mortals just to be cruel or to get my rocks off. I’m not into that kind of kink.”

“That’s a relief.” Harley whispered.

“I managed to get Destiny to scribble a revised passage in the margins of his book.” Death elaborated. “It was easier to win him over this time than I thought it would be. He usually puts up a hell of a fight about this scheduled mortal coil stuff. I guess the part of him that has dominion over freedom won out.”

“Or maybe Cassie is special to him for some reason.” Harley ventured a guess.

“Huh?” Death asked as she cocked her head to the side in a way that Harley found hauntingly familiar. Death’s eyes widened in surprise and then a brief flicker of anger played across her face. It was soon replaced with a mischievous grin and a loud cackle of laughter.

“That field mouse is one of his daughters isn’t she?” Death cried out in between fits of laughter. “I should have known! He never lets this shit slide. Her time was written in his book and that’s the end of it. No discussion, even if someone comes along and heals whatever it was that was wrong with her. But she’s still alive. And from the look of it she’s gonna be bouncing around this joint for a few decades at the least.”

“She said she’ll get to die in her bed surrounded by grandchildren seventy years from now.” Harley whispered.

“Well damn, if she’s already in the loop on it this fast after a change then she must be something special.” Death muttered as she got her chuckling under control. “I mean the ink isn’t even dry yet and she already has he new path laid out for her. What’s her deal? Visions? Smoke signals? Great splitting migraines with pictures attached? Tea leaves? Spooky dreams? Tarot cards?”

“I don’t think…” Harley began to reply.

“No it can’t be any of those.” Death said to herself as she brought a hand up to stroke her chin. A finger moved to tap her lips as she pondered her “brother’s” actions and motives. “He never bats an eye when the contract for one of those run of the mill Seers gets called up. Nine times out of ten I have to drag them kicking and screaming across the River, and he never lifts a finger to help the whiny little pricks out.”

“She said it was more like she just knew stuff ahead of time.” Harley admitted. “Not all the details were clear, but she got the big picture.”

Death stopped in her tracks at that comment. The look in her eyes made Harley regret even saying what little she had. “So she’s gotten a look at his playbook then.” Death whispered to herself. “She might actually be his real da…” She stopped as if saying the realization out loud would jinx all those involved. “I wonder if she’s been to his garden.”

“I wouldn’t know the answers to anything you’re talking about.” Harley said as she watched Death grapple with some sudden realization.

“Of course you wouldn’t.” Death said almost dismissively. “Us ageless personification types are all hush hush when it comes this stuff. We never let “petty mortals” get a peek behind the curtain. It just wouldn’t be proper.” She trailed off in an overly sarcastic voice.

“I get the feeling you’ve had to listen to that party line stuff far too often.” Harley said with a much more friendly tone as the conversation drifted away from the fate of the young Lovers she and Ivy cared for so dearly.

“You have no idea.” Death lamented her purpose in apparent exasperation. “Every time an Orpheus pops up and begs me to give him the chance to snatch back his Eurydice I have to explain just what the dingbat is asking me to do to him. And then I have to get a lecture from the responsible half of my relatives and the mid level H.R. dweebs that always seem to forget that they are supposed to answer to me! I’m Death of the Endless for cryin’ out loud! I know what happens to each and every soul that passes over the River and I know what happens to the ones that linger far too long on this side.”

“Sounds rough.” Harley said as she and Death sat down on the upper most steps in front of the laboratory.

“You have no idea.” Death went on. “I’m there at the beginning and the end for everyone. Literally everyone. No exceptions. When the first living thing existed, I was there, waiting. When the last living thing dies, my job is finished. I'll put the chairs on the tables, turn out the lights and lock the universe behind me when I leave.”

“So the very first single celled life form?” Harley asked in wonder. “That must have been a surprise.”

“It was so cute.” Death said as she recalled the dawn of her existence. “I saw so much promise in it. So much potential.” She sighed as she recalled the other end of the spectrum. “I’m not looking forward to taking the last of you sentient beings across the River. After you guys are gone for good it will just be me and the single celled specs again. Only then there won’t be any potential. Just empty promises until the last glimmer of light fades from the void.”

“Sounds like someone is lamenting their own mortality.” Harley quipped in a voice that Death couldn’t help but laugh at.

“Hardly!” The ancient being said as she laughed. “I’m lamenting the prospect of being alone for all that time. Most of my family will die with you thinking mortals. Dream, Desire, Delirium and Despair will all go about the same time. Without people running around feeling things my brothers and sisters with just fade away. I don’t even know if I’ll get to carry them across the River.”

“That sucks.” Harley said as she let one hand rest on the immortal’s shoulder.

“Tell me about it. After that Destruction will be next.” Death went on. “He’ll fade away a few second after the last black hole gutters out. Though he’ll be mopey as hell without all of his arts and crafts stuff to occupy his time. Then Destiny will limp along until the only thing that can be written in his book is “The last puddle of microbes sat still and divided its cells today.”

“Sounds depressing.” Ivy said as she appeared in a flash of pink light beside her Love. “Sorry it took so long Sweetie.”

“No worries Baby.” Harley replied. “I was keeping our mopey friend company.”

“Sorry.” Death muttered. “All this family talk always gets me down. My relatives are nice enough when they try but… I dunno, I guess I’m the only one that really gets to mingle with you mortals. Dream talks a big game about walking through your little fantasy worlds. But he doesn’t really ever talk to you unless he gets all obsessive over some pretty face and goes into stalker mode. And the others, completely out to lunch. I don’t even know if Despair, Delirium and Desire know that you mortals exist. Destruction and Destiny are almost as invested as I am but they keep their distance. Unless of course ‘family’ is involved, then they meddle in all the ways they yell at me for trying.”

“So we’ve decided that Cassie is related to…” Ivy began to say.

“Don’t say it!” Death cried out as she covered her own ears and began chanting nonsensically. “Lalalalalalala, I can’t hear you, lalala. If I don’t say it for certain or hear about it directly I get to look the other way and I don’t have to rake Destiny over the coals for breaking his own rules. Again!”

“Sorry.” Ivy said in a thoroughly chastised voice.

“How did you guys follow each others’ conversations going on in two distant places by the way?” Death asked, now curious about their connection and anxious to move on to safer waters.

“Well our connection is as strong as ever but that isn’t really a words deal.” Harley explained once again. “More like a pool of all the raw emotions we both feel that we can dive in and out of at will.”

“Or be pulled into.” Ivy commented as she nudged Harley’s shoulder playfully.

“I told you I didn’t mean to get you all hot and bother in such a public place.” Harley protested. “Baby…”

“I know Sweetie.” Ivy replied with a reassuring smile. “And it’s not like I didn’t enjoy it at the time.” The two Star Sapphires stared into each others’ eyes once again and almost lost themselves. If not for the not too subtle coughing from the personification of death sitting right next to them they might not have bothered to emerge from their happy reverie for hours.

“Anyway, our usual connection doesn’t do conversations that well.” Harley admitted at last. “So we worked up a subroutine in our rings that lets us listen in on the conversations we have when we’re separated.”

“Nifty.” Death said at last as the explanation came to a close. “I’d stay and hang with you guys more but it’s getting late and I’m sure you have some private celebrating to get to.”

“Hey now.” Harley protested. “Just because you’re this omniscient, omnipresent manifestation of the mortal coil that doesn’t mean you can spy on us when we’re not in life and death situations.”

“I can’t help it.” Death complained. “I’m responsible for Life and all the beginning parts as much as the end parts. So when two people as connected as you two go and seriously live your life, together, as in with each other, I get a little chirping alarm in the back of my mind.”

“Oh Goddess, really?” Ivy asked as she suddenly felt mortified for the poor immortal.

“Like with everybody?” Harley asked.

“No not everyone.” Death admitted. “Just the Power Couples. And I mean Capital P, Capital C, Power Couples. And no it’s not like I can watch. That’s just, eww. I just get a heads up whenever a good life is being lived to its fullest.”

“Okay that’s much better.” Ivy said as she thought the issue over once more.

“Barely.” Harley added with a sarcastic lilt.

“Only just.” Death admitted with another laugh. “Good night ladies. I seriously hope I don’t have to make anymore house calls like this.”

“Bye Sweetie.” Ivy said as Death blinked out of existence right before their eyes. “So home then?”

“Home.” Harley replied as she leaned in to kiss Ivy. “Definitely home.” The Lovers flew off in a bright ball of pink light that soon faded from the night sky. Though they knew not what the consequences of saving Cassie’s life would turn out to be, they couldn’t help but feel happy that the younger couple they cared for so much would get the chance to live a full and happy life together.

_________________
Time and Time Again

Yay for excellent update-y goodness... Yay for Mogo stopping by for a socializing visit... I'm glad that those Lorax's were there to guard Cassie, big yay for Kyle proposing to Cassie and even bigger yay for their love being the catalyst for healing Cassie... I'm glad that Major Force gets to "enjoy" his existence as a battery and that similar fate is reserved for Captain Atom if he misbehaves... Nice for Death to stop by and have a chat with Harley & Ivy about Cassie's parentage and Death's job in the universe...

_________________
We Few, We Happy Few, We Band of Buggered

Posting while nude improves your mood...

Hi Zampsa.

I'm glad you liked all the wildly different threads running through this last chapter. Sirens is turning into a not so subtle exercise in doing things behind the Justice League's back. Or at least doing them in such a ridiculously circuitous way that all the characters that don't trust Harley and Ivy forget that they are the ones who did the thing in the first place.

Xander/Batman wracking his brain over their actions and the consequences will also eventually go somewhere. Probably. At some point. In any case the next few Sirens entries will cut down on the wide ranging plot points and focus in on one or two big events each. It's fair to say that the Kent/Lane wedding entry won't have quite as many trips to space as this one did.

Aside from that I have to apologize for how late this next update has been. I'm visiting my sister in Florida and the final proofing got delayed until we finally made it to the hotel. I hope everyone enjoys this drastically altered take on Gingerbread.

_________________
Time and Time Again

Time and Time Again.

Author: Citanul

Feedback: Be kind, rewind? Seriously though all feedback is welcome.

Spoilers: Just about all of them. Go watch the show. And Angel too. Also Agents of Shield a little bit. You know what, if a name you don’t recognize pops up most of the time you can find dozens of pages of character bio if you type that name and the word comics into Wikipedia. It’s almost scary how much page space comic book fans have taken up on that site.

Rating: NC-17 = Smutty smut smut smut. Seriously though they make love quite often.

Pairings: W/T, B/F, G/J, D/J, F/G, A/?, X/A. Also D/C (Though not till they’re older and even then maybe not so much with the graphic detail.)

Disclaimer: You all know I don’t own the rights to characters you’ve seen on TV.

Summary: A story of reincarnation and interdimensional travel made possible through the power of love. What misfortunes will our two favorite love birds be able to prevent with the aid of experience from countless past lives?

Author’s Note: I'm not really sure if this warrants a trigger warning but the topic of possible genetic causes behind sexuality gets raised in this chapter. The points brought up by different characters are paraphrased from different news articles on scientific research and a few different sourced wikipedia entries I've read in recent years. Obviously this is a sensitive issue and I just wanted to state the my opinion on the subject is that it's probably genetic because everything is genetic.

From the idea that we have free will to the ability to perceive of any sort of morality inherent in our actions. It's all a function of brain chemistry which is decided by a very complex process that begins with our genetic makeup. Nurture might influence what tools we use but Nature decides the contents of the toolbox we stick our hand into.

Also I'm personally a fan of genetic factors lying at the source because I believe that no sane person chooses to be an oppressed minority.

******************************

Chapter 32: Dinner for Four

The Slayer marched through the dimly lit park. She was just about to call off the last sweep of her patrol and meet up with her friends when rustling in the nearby bushes caught her attention. Strange sounds in the night were never prelude to anything pleasant on the hellmouth. The Slayer pulled a stake from her sleeve, ready to fight the lurking menace. Tension coiled within the Slayer as she assessed the potential threat in the bushes before her. The obscenely cheery voice that came from the walkway behind her nearly caused the young woman to leap out of her own skin.

“Hi Honey!” Joyce called out to her eldest daughter with a bright smile that had no place walking the streets of Sunnydale at night. “Is it a vampire?”

“Mom!” Buffy half shouted in surprise as she spun to face her mother. “What are you doing here?” The Slayer hissed.

“I brought you girls a snack.” Joyce replied with a warm smile as she held up a thermos and large brown lunch bag. “I figured it was about time for me to come out and watch, you know, the Slaying.”

“You know the Slaying is kind of an alone thing.” Buffy replied before the gentle eye roll from her mother made her rethink her words. “Well it used to be.”

“But it’s such a big part of your life and the life of everyone in our family.” Joyce went on as she walked alongside her daughter. “I’d like to understand. It’s something we can all share. You, me, Faith, Rupert. Where are Faith and Rupert by the way? You always say patrol is so much safer with company.”

“They’re probably with the others at the thing Willow said was going down tonight. Actually, now that you mention it, most patrols are pretty dull.” Buffy tried to diffuse her mother’s earnest new interest. “It’s bam, boom, stick…” She trailed off as the rustling returned. “Poof…”

Before Joyce could venture another reply a figure leapt from the bushes and growled at the Slayer. Buffy flew into action with a flurry of blows. “Good Honey! Kill him!” Joyce shouted in a way she hoped was supportive. The older blonde got a closer look at the disfigured face grappling with her daughter and let out a gasp. “Oh my god, it’s Mr. Sanderson from the bank.”

Buffy tried to tune her mother out as she fought the vampire. She knocked her foe to the ground and readied a strike with her stake only to watch as the vampire rolled and scrambled into the nearby tree line. Buffy drew her long sword and faced her mother once before giving chase. “Stay!” The Slayer ordered as her blade burst with rippling waves of light and dark energy.

Joyce watched in wonder as her daughter let the full effect of the mantel of the Slayer pour off her petite form. For the first time Joyce realized her little girl truly was the walking incarnation of destruction and vengeance that struck fear into the hearts of demons everywhere. The older blonde recognized power the likes of which she couldn’t comprehend. It rippled and pulsed in waves along with the energy emanating from the sword in the Slayer’s hand.

And then it was gone. Buffy turned and raced into the woods. The Slayer gave chase and Joyce knew no foe could ever hope to escape her little girl. The worried mother sighed as she saw her simple little plans for mother daughter bonding slip away. She took a few steps back towards the nearby playground and all but collided with a very familiar tweed clad figure.

“Rupert!” Joyce exclaimed as the stunned watcher let out a yelp.

“Joyce!” Giles said in equal parts surprise and delight. “Darling, what are you doing out here so late?”

“I brought our girls snacks.” She replied as she lifted up the bag and thermos for his inspection.

“It’s rather dangerous.” He said with a calm smile that told the blonde he was genuinely concerned for her safety. “Willow and Tara said there was a threat arising in this very park.”

“Oh no.” Joyce said with an almost mortified gasp. “But we’re so close to that nice little children’s playground that Dawn used to love so much. What kind of threat did they say it was?”

“A demon of some kind.” Giles explained as he took his girlfriend’s arm and began to escort her towards the playground Willow had told him to meet them at. “They assured me that they knew the incantation to break its power. We just need Buffy and Faith to slay the bloody thing once they force its hand.”

“I just saw Buffy chase off Mr. Sanderson from the bank.” Joyce explained to a now bewildered Giles as they rounded a large hedge and came into the picnic area beside the playground. Anything else Joyce could have thought to say was immediately forgotten as the sight awaiting them in the park filled her with dread and horror.

Faith stood a short distance away, watching three figures loom over the small merry go round. The trio chanted, two of them held candles, while standing over two beaten and bloody bodies that lay unmoving. Joyce looked down to the merry go round and saw the bodies far more clearly than she should have been able to given the darkness that permeated the park. Two beautiful, little, blonde children. One boy and one girl. They couldn’t have been more than ten years old.

A terrified sob broke free from Joyce’s throat before something inside her hardened. She knew that those responsible for this atrocity needed to pay. No matter whom they were. She knew that justice would need to be doled out. Punishment was due.

Joyce looked back up to the figures looming over the dead children. To her horror she recognized each of them. Jennifer and Tara stood with lit candles in their hands, chanting in German. The figure in the middle truly shocked the older blonde. Willow held a clay jar aloft as her own chant grew in volume.

“Gesichtern!” Willow shouted the final word of the incantation as she hurled the potion down at the two dead children. There was a profanely loud shattering and a hiss as waves of energy swirled around the small bodies. Joyce watched in horror as their tiny forms shifted and flowed together.

Once beautiful features turned hideous as the two corpses became one massive monstrosity. Light blonde hair darkened and grew thin and scraggly. Tiny closed mouths twisted and peeled back to reveal gnarled tusks. Fair skin became riddled with unseemly warts and lumps. Short limbs lengthened into long gangly arms and legs that almost seemed frail as they jutted out of the thick, mangy body of the demon.

“What was…” Joyce began to ask as she saw the monster climb up to its feet. “Where did the children go?”

The demon stood to its full height. It towered over the witches who quickly moved away from the merry go round. Its beady red eyes scanned the area before they locked onto Joyce. “Protect us!” The demon demanded of her. “Kill the bad girls! Punish them!”

“Hey ugly!” Faith shouted at the demon once she realized who it was talking to. Her butterfly swords were out and crackling with energy identical to Buffy’s long sword. “You don’t get to talk to my girl’s mom!” The Slayer roared as she leapt at the fiend. Her blades whirled through the air in a pattern that caught the monster off guard. Though the small blades left several painful looking gashes all along the creature’s body the demon still managed to stave off Faith’s more fatal blows.

Just as it seemed like the fight would drag on Faith smirked. A figure burst free of the bushes behind the Slayer and Joyce realized it was the banker vampire from earlier. To her relief her daughter leapt out of the tree line and stormed up behind the now terrified and bewildered vampire.

“B!” Faith shouted as she spun to face the vampire. “Switch!” With fluid grace and beautiful synchronicity the Slayers traded foes. Faith shot along the ground towards the vampire as Buffy launched herself through the air over its head. Faith’s twin blades came up before the vampire realized his fate. In a flurry of strikes the brunette severed one hand before burying the one blade in the blood sucker’s ribcage and slicing the other cleanly through his neck. As he turned to dust Buffy let out a roar and her long sword came down on the towering demon’s head. Joyce cringed in sickened fascination as she watched her daughter cleave the hideous monster’s skull in twain.

“Hot damn but we make this shit look sexy as hell!” Faith shouted in joy as she turned and pulled Buffy into her arms. Blood boiled within each Slayer from the after effects of not one but two successful kills. The massive demon’s ruined corpse slowly slumped to the ground as Buffy and Faith lost themselves in each other once more.

“Joyce?” Willow said with worry and trepidation as she approached the older blonde and the watcher. “I was really hoping that you wouldn’t have to see any of that.”

“Willow?” Joyce just looked at the redhead in complete bewilderment. “What was that? Why were there children? What is going on?”

“We need to talk.” The witch said. Joyce couldn’t help but feel the trepidation in the young woman’s voice. Joyce gave the young redhead all of her attention once she registered the fear behind those words. Few things could scare the powerful witch standing before her. Joyce knew none of them would bode well for her family.

********************

“I did what?” Joyce shouted as panic set in. She couldn’t believe the story Willow had told her. “Why would I… I would never try to… There must be some mistake!”

“It was all that demon’s influence.” Willow assured the agitated mother. “It drove the whole town crazy. But it got to you the most because you actually saw Hansel and Gretel. We never wanted to let that thing get to you Joyce, and not just because being burned alive sucks.”

“Hansel and Gretel?” Joyce asked in utter confusion.

“Long story short, fairytales are real.” Jennifer told Joyce in as soothing a tone as she could manage.

“Fairytales are real?” Joyce asked before connecting what she had witnessed with what the witches were saying. “Buffy just killed Hansel and Gretel?”

“Hot damn B!” Faith muttered as she broke their kiss. “I knew you were a badass and all but that has to be some kinda record of some shit.”

“You helped Faith. Got him all softened up for me.” Buffy replied as she pulled the brunette back into her lips. Faith merely purred into the petite blonde’s embrace.

“Of course.” Giles said as he put together what the girl’s were saying. “It all makes since now.”

“How can you be following along with this?” Joyce asked as she spun to face her boyfriend.

“Some demons thrive by fostering hatred and persecution amongst the mortal animals. Not by, not by destroying them, but by watching them destroy each other.” Giles explained as he began to pace back and forth across the playground. “They feed us our darkest fear and turn peaceful communities into vigilantes.”

“Hansel and Gretel run home to tell all the villagers about the mean old witch.” Tara remarked with no small amount of scorn in her voice.

“And she and probably dozens of others are persecuted by a righteous mob.” Giles concluded. “It’s happened all throughout history.”

“Salem.” Jennifer whispered.

The quiet utterance made Joyce look up to her friend for the first time that evening. The full impact of what could have happened hit the woman with terrible force as she looked into her friend’s fearful eyes.

“Oh god Jen.” Joyce said as tears built in the corners of her eyes. “I am so, so sorry. You must think I… I am so sorry.” She couldn’t continue. Pulling the older witch into a desperate hug was all Joyce could find the strength to do.

“I know you would never…” Jennifer began as she softly stroked Joyce’s back. She faltered as what her girls had just told Joyce sunk in. “I know you don’t have that kind of hate inside you.”

“The demon drove the entire town crazy.” Willow assured the two distraught mothers. “Joyce, my own mother handed you the torch.”

“Thank the Goddess Cordelia figured out how to work a fire hose.” Tara muttered as she ran a reassuring hand through Willow’s shoulder length hair. “It’s funny how many times she’s pulled through for us when it counted the most.”

“Why don’t we all head home.” Willow recommended as it became clear that the potential threat they had vanquished still weighed heavily on the two older blondes. “It’s getting late and Faith and Buffy both dusted enough vamps for one night on their way over here.”

Joyce and Jennifer quickly got back on their feet and helped Tara, Willow and Giles gather up the last of the spell supplies left over from the casting. As they turned to begin the short walk home Joyce noticed the two Slayers were still wrapped up in each others’ embrace. She looked to Willow who simply rolled here eyes and then to Giles who sighed and cleared his throat.

“Girls.” The watcher said just softly enough to sound less like an order for attention and more like a gentle reminder of the mildly public setting. To the surprise of the rest of the group Faith simply put one arm behind Buffy’s legs with the other behind her back. The brunette picked the petite blonde up in her arms and began to march in the direction of their homes. All without either young woman opening their eyes.

“Shouldn’t they be watching where they’re going?” Jennifer asked as Giles just rolled his eyes.

“They’ve started more advanced training with their Slayer senses.” Giles told the others as they followed the Slayers who were still joined at the lips. “Dependence on normal eyesight isn’t required for this, “exercise?” He trailed off towards the end, having come up with no good way to describe the newest, and somewhat unnerving, training regimen his charges had devised.

The group followed in the Slayers’ wake with only mild surprise when they reached the halfway point and paused as Buffy hopped out of Faith’s arms. Without breaking the protracted kiss Buffy picked up Faith and began carrying her bridal style for the rest of the journey home. The fact that neither Slayer took one wrong step for the entire trip proved there was at least some odd benefit to their “training.”

********************

“So I figure we’ll leave here in a few hours and get there a little after noon.” Willow babbled as she flitted around the bedroom with several different articles of clothing hanging from her arms. “My parents will be home by five thirty so that gives us a few hours to get dinner ready. My mom is a terrible cook and my dad isn’t all that much better when he’s not on one of his kosher binges. I think they’ll really enjoy your cooking. I know I do. Everyone does for that matter. You’re the best chef I’ve ever met Baby.”

Tara smiled as she let her everything’s soothing babble wash over her. She doubted if anyone in their family had the slightest idea just how much she enjoyed Willow’s voice. Every endearing habit and idiosyncratic quirk the redhead possessed had long ago been imprinted on Tara’s heart. She loved every single trait that made up her always. But Willowbabble was by far her favorite.

It was a shame to end the almost melodic tirade the redhead had been on for half an hour. But Willow had changed clothes sixteen times in half as many minutes. It was obvious that their impending dinner plans were bothering her far more than she let on. Tara slowly stood up from her seat on their bed and walked to the middle of the room. She waited for Willow’s aimless pacing to veer close enough.

“Ahh! Baby?” Willow all but shouted as Tara wrapped her arms around the lithe redhead’s waist. Tara pulled her lover into a tight embrace before she nuzzled her face against Willow’s neck.

“It’ll be okay Sweetie.” Tara assured as she held her love. “It will all be okay.”

“Baby.” Willow whimpered as Tara held her in place. “I have to get ready. I need to dress like a grown up for once. I can’t let them think I’m still a kid. I can’t let them ignore what you’ve done for…”

“It doesn’t matter what your parents think Willow.” Tara said with firm conviction in her voice. The simple yet honest statement of fact did much to quell the storm of conflicting emotions brewing within Willow’s mind. The absolute certainty behind Tara’s words did more to reassure Willow than the last two hours of one sided mental pep talks and the last forty five minutes of verbal gymnastics could have ever hoped to accomplish. “Nothing they do or say or believe will ever change the one thing that matters most.”

“What’s that Baby?” Willow asked in an almost hesitant whisper.

Tara leaned in for a searing kiss that robbed Willow of thought and speech as well as severely hampering her ability to remain upright. Before the fluttering in her heart could grow anymore frantic Tara broke away and punctuated their clash of lips with a promise and a declaration that stole the last remnants of Willow’s breath away. “You are mine.”

“Goddess, I love you so much.” Willow let out in a whisper. Tara simply leaned forward and breathed out her quiet reply directly into Willow’s ear.

“I know.” Tara said with a quirked smile that Willow could practically feel against her ear lobe. Those two confident words snapped the redhead back to reality in an instant.

She leaned back to look Tara in the eye with a smirk of her own. “Are you gonna help me pick out an outfit or stand there quoting Han Solo all day?”

“I thought you liked it when I quoted Star Trek?” Tara deadpanned with a far too mischievous grin at the strangled yet outraged gasp that escaped Willow’s throat.

“Oh you are so lucky you’re pretty, Little Miss I’ve Never Seen the Original Trilogy.” Willow quipped back. “How many times have you gotten Xander to sit you down and watch those movies for the first time?”

“He always gets the cutest little bewildered look in his eyes when he hears that your perfect girlfriend is lacking when it comes to knowledge of obscure indie art house films.” Tara said with a dismissive wave that did little to belie her sarcastic tone. “I just have to let him put on a little marathon after that. How else am I gonna find out if Mr. Spock passes the Kobayashi Maru and gets his light saber?”

Willow did her best to stifle the almost indignant groan that threatened to burst from her lips. Though she would never admit it, she loved how Tara could so easily press her buttons. Even after so many lifetimes together the honey blonde could still surprise her.

“Okay stop. I give.” Willow pleaded as she turned back to face the trail of clothes she had left between her dresser and their closet. “Seriously though, what am I wearing?”

“The tight black jeans over there and the dark purple blouse with the loose billowy sleeves and the open slits over the shoulders.” Tara said as she skimmed over the debris field left by Tropical Storm Willow.

“Okay.” Willow said as she breathed a sigh of relief. “Okay I can do that.”

Tara released her love and let the frazzled young woman change. A slight pout surfaced as it became apparent that Willow would be done with the task far too quickly. “And don’t wear those panties.” The honey blonde snapped a little too eagerly.

“What?” Willow asked as she spun around in the middle of pulling her old top over her shoulders. The act put a lovely expanse of midriff and two perky, lace covered breast on full display for Tara.

“Take. Your. Panties. Off.” Tara said, punctuating each word with a tender caress of her fingertips over Willow’s soft, pale stomach. “I want you to surprise me with something clever when I peel those jeans off of you later tonight.”

Tara then placed a delicate kiss on the tip of Willow’s nose. She smiled before turning and skipping out of their bedroom, leaving a stunned and far too aroused redhead in her wake. Willow hastily dropped the last shirt she had tried on and raced over to the more enticing of her two underwear drawers. She looked over her more lacey options before coming to a conclusion. She just knew that Tara would love her spontaneous decision.

********************

“So are you looking forward to another night of girling out with us girls Xander?” Cassie asked in a far too amused voice as the young man opened the door and let her into Willow and Tara’s home.

“Oh you just know it girlfriend.” Xander quipped back before turning and leading the young blonde into the living room. “Dawn, your girlfriend is here.” He said as he walked back to the couch and proceeded to flick through channels on the large flat TV Willow had brought home the week before. She had said it was a prototype and that Pentacle would be unveiling more “flat screens” during their trip the next week.

“Hey Babe.” Dawn called out to Cassie as the blonde joined her on the loveseat across from Xander. “Can you believe they still think I need a babysitter?”

“Actually I’m just supposed to make sure you don’t pressure poor Cassie into giving up the goods before she’s ready.” Xander replied with an almost bored tone and no emotional investment whatsoever. A loud burst of laughter could be heard from the kitchen where Jennifer was listening over a hidden baby monitor that Dawn had yet to discover.

“Xander!” Dawn shouted in annoyance as she glared at the young man.

“Tara and Joyce’s exact words were, and I quote, “She can round first base all she wants but she isn’t allowed to pass it.” end quote.” The young man told the two girls who were already wrapped up in each other’s arms.

“Good to know.” Cassie said before she threw her legs over Dawn’s lap and proceeded to nuzzle into the young brunette’s neck.

“Baby.” Dawn moaned as she felt Cassie’s tongue dart out across her neck in little intermittent flicks.

Xander just rolled his eyes and continued to watch the almost impossibly large TV. He had a few hours of “babysitting” ahead and the only help reining the girls in would come from Jennifer’s infrequent checkups. He was in for a long night.

********************

“Be it ever so humble there’s no place like my parent’s empty house.” Willow remarked sarcastically as she unlocked the front door and led Tara into the Rosenberg residence.

“It’s a lovely place Sweetie.” Tara chastised her love on her way to the kitchen with the handful of grocery bags they had brought along for the meal Tara and Willow would cook. “This is where you grew into the woman I love more than anything else in the world.”

“Baby.” Willow murmured as she fought back a few stray tears. Tara let her soft smile lift Willow’s spirits for a moment before turning and leading her always into the kitchen. Willow followed and quickly went about preparing the long neglected room to serve its purpose. “I love you.” Willow finally whispered as she helped Tara unpack the small number of grocery bags.

“And I love you.” Tara replied with another smile that did wonders to sooth Willow’s nerves. “We don’t have to tell them tonight if you don’t want to.” Tara assured. “We can just cook them a lovely meal and tell them I’m your friend.”

“Never!” Willow snapped a little more heatedly than she anticipated. A slightly raised eyebrow from Tara made the redhead swallow any further retort. There was a long pause before Willow could continue with what she had wanted to say all along. “We are not friends Tara. We could never be just friends. I need my parents to know what you really mean to me. I need them to understand that this is not a phase. You are not a phase. You are not a cry for attention. You are not an experiment. You are my everything.”

It was Tara’s turn to tear up at her love’s heartfelt admission. She set the large wooden spoon and stainless steel pot in her hands down on the counter and turned to face Willow. As the first tears broke free to trail down the honey blonde’s cheek she pulled the redhead into her arms. Willow wrapped her arms around her love’s waist as the curvier young woman cried into her shoulder.

“I’ve put this off for too long.” Willow went on as she ran her hands up and down Tara’s back. “They’ll find out what we’ve done in the next few weeks anyway. I won’t keep this from them or anyone else ever again. I won’t hide what I feel for you from the world. I love you Tara, and I’m not letting anyone or anything stand in the way of what we have together.”

“I love you so much Sweetie.” Tara said as she felt Willow’s love for her blossom within her own heart. It was times like this that she cherished their connection the most. Every thought and emotion behind each of Willow’s words poured into Tara’s soul. In return the waves of love and devotion those words stirred within Tara gathered into a tidal wave that washed over and through Willow’s entire being. Nothing was held back. Nothing was concealed. The two young women simply basked in the love they had shared throughout eternity. Though many had tried to stand in the way of that raw, all consuming emotion none had prevailed.

Moments passed before Willow peeled herself away from Tara. The redhead quickly looked around the room and decided that her efforts were needed to make the nearly deserted house slightly homier. “I’ll get started tidying up a bit. That dining room isn’t ready for one of your amazing meals. Plus I don’t want my dad seeing any of his regular magazines before our big announcement.”

“Okay Sweetie.” Tara replied with a smile as she watched Willow begin to flutter about the house on her mission to make the evening as bearable as possible. Without a single worry for her love Tara turned back to the island bar and began to prepare the multiple dishes she would cook for Ira and Sheila Rosenberg. She hoped her future in-laws would be accepting in this lifetime. Their track record stood head and shoulders above that of her father’s sorry rate of acceptance. And yet they didn’t always prove to be the most accepting of individuals.

With a sigh Tara forcefully pushed the disappointing thoughts out of her own mind and away from her connection to Willow. She had felt the same nervousness and regret coming off of the redhead for the last few days. While it was more than assured that Sheila wouldn’t be attempting to burn them at the stake this time around, she could still hurt her daughter to a truly catastrophic degree.

That was something Tara would stop at nothing to prevent. With another sigh Tara cleared her throat and began to sing one of the many songs she reserved for Willow. The melody filled the kitchen and carried out into the dining and living rooms where Willow busied herself. The tune brought a much needed smile to her face as she worked.

********************

“So then his research assistant had the nerve to ask if I was publishing my work soon.” The tall, thin, auburn haired woman droned on in a mildly affronted voice as she opened the front door to her home. “Some people can be so uncouth.”

“Yes dear.” Her husband said as he followed her through the door. He was shorter than his wife. With much more weight on him than she had on her tall, slim figure. His salt and pepper hair was thinning on top as it made a full retreat from his brow. Beneath his thin wire frame glasses and round nose was a thick mustache that wiggled as he spoke. Once inside with the door closed behind them the married couple noticed a distinctly pleasant aroma filling the air.

“Ira, did you have dinner delivered?” The woman asked with mild concern.

“No dear.” Ira replied to his wife. “Perhaps Willow took it upon herself to order out.”

She stifled a dismissive laugh at the idea of her daughter taking such initiative. “We should be so lucky. And you were worried that she’d still need a sitter at her age.”

“Sheila.” Ira grumbled in a tense tone that was completely overlooked by his wife.

“Well we should at least see what she’s prepared for us.” Sheila said as she continued down the hall. “Why she was so adamant about dining in the next time we were both free I have no idea. I was hoping she’d show more self reliance.”

Ira simply grinned and went along with his wife’s usual banter. He had missed seeing his daughter in recent weeks, but his schedule with the three universities where he divided his time was particularly grueling in the last few semesters. Now that he thought about it Sheila’s most recent work coauthoring another paper in developmental psychology was taking up more of her time as well. He had the sinking suspicion that they had both recently missed out on a great deal of time with their daughter. That suspicion was only doubled once they entered the kitchen and found a tall, curvy, honey blonde, teen standing over the open stove. She wore an apron and two large oven mitts over a long flowing khaki skirt and a light blue blouse. They gawked as she pulled a large baking dish filled with vegetables and seared brisket from their oven.

“Oh hello.” Tara said as she set the main entrée down on the granite countertop. “You’re both early. Dinner will be ready in a few minutes.”

Before either Ira or Sheila could question the strange girl standing in their kitchen a much more familiar redhead walked into the room. Willow looked to the girl with a wide smile that only began to fade once she noticed her parents had arrived.

“Mom. Dad.” Willow yelped in surprise. “You both actually came.”

“Of course we came Willow.” Sheila replied with a faint chuckle. “This is our home after all.” Sheila was about to say something else when she stopped and took in her daughter’s appearance for the first time that evening. “Willow, you cut off your hair. That’s a new look.”

“Yeah, it’s just a sudden whim I had,” Willow replied as she tried to ignore her mother’s patented lack of attention. “In August.” She finished the statement a moment later.

“So good to see you Bubula.” Ira said as he walked across the kitchen and hugged his daughter. “Why don’t you introduce us to your little friend so that Sheila and I can embarrass you with baby stories?”

“I do love your baby stories Sweetie.” Tara added with a quirked grin that only served to redden Willow’s cheeks further.

“You’re not allowed to gang up on me with my parents.” Willow told Tara with a narrowing of her eyes before turning back to her parents. “Mom, Dad, this is Tara Maclay. I’ve wanted you both to meet her for a while now, but you’ve been busy. Tara these are my parents Ira and Sheila Rosenberg.”

“It’s so lovely to see you making new friends Willow.” Sheila said as she gave Tara the briefest of glances. “I was beginning to get worried, what with the way you only associated with that Harris boy and the blonde girl, what was her absurd name? Bunny?”

Ira noticed the slight tensing of his daughter’s jaw and jumped in to dissolve the tension to which his wife remained oblivious. “Yes Willow always delays introducing us to her friends. I was starting to think she’s embarrassed by us.”

“Mom, Dad.” Willow moaned in a clearly put out tone that went unnoticed by her parents.

“Why don’t you both relax in the living room while I finish up in here?” Tara asked as she removed her apron. It had quickly become clear the evening could very easily go sideways before it even began.

“Wonderful idea.” Sheila said as she turned and strolled out of the room. Ira gave the girls one more glance before following suit. They both notice the question in his gaze. Both whispered a silent prayer that the question would remain unasked.

As soon as her parents were gone Willow turned back to Tara with tears in her eyes. “I am so sorry Baby.” Willow was about to go on with her apology when Tara’s arms wound their way around her waist.

“I am so proud of you Sweetie.” Tara whispered in Willow’s ear.

“But I didn’t do anything.” Willow protested. “I couldn’t even tell them you weren’t just a friend.”

“You will Sweetie.” Tara assured her everything. “You will tell them everything when the time is right, and right when they came in the door wasn’t the right time.” As Tara spoke she rubbed the tears from Willow’s cheeks. Both young women breathed in the calming influence of each other’s auras. After Tara was sure a measure of peace had been restored to Willow she kissed the redhead and then leaned back to survey the several dishes that would soon make their way to the dining room. “Is the table set?” She asked only to smile at Willow’s vigorous nodding. “Help me bring the vegetables and drinks out. The sooner your parents have eaten the sooner they can come to terms with how much they’ll be seeing me around from now on.”

Willow smiled and let out a relieved laugh before turning to help her always with the food. The young couple made short work of moving the serving dishes to the dining room and calling the older couple to join them. Though the evening could have started off better Willow and Tara knew from experience that it could have been much worse.

********************

“This food is delicious Tara.” Ira said as he enjoyed the brisket.

“Thank you Mr. Rosenberg.” Tara replied with a warm smile.

“Please call me Ira Dear.” He told the girl. He couldn’t help but notice the way Willow’s eyes always came back to the honey blonde. The way Tara smiled back at his daughter only confirmed his suspicions.

“Yes, I’m surprised Willow finally befriended someone with a useful skill.” Sheila said as she speared a piece of broccoli with her fork. “Tell Me Tina, do you do much cooking at your home?”

“It’s Tara Mom.” Willow said in a firm voice that went unnoticed by the older redhead.

“Yes dear of course.” Sheila dismissed Willow’s remark out of hand as she looked to Tara for an answer.

“Oh, well, before coming to Sunnydale I was almost entirely responsible for the cooking, cleaning and chores at home.” Tara said in as neutral a tone as she could. She felt Willow cringe at her side and for an instant thought she saw a flicker of concern cross Ira’s face only to vanish immediately. The honey blonde thought she had done her best to hide the agitation that always arose while thinking of her old home.

“Well I can’t recall the last time I had a home cooked meal that happened to be so Kosher.” Ira said in a tone that he hoped would make the girl smile again. If not for Tara’s own sake then for the effect her smile had on his daughter.

“Yes, your parents must be so proud.” Sheila remarked with an only mildly genuine smile. “Are they both Jewish or just your mother? I don’t recall many Mc Lays attending temple the last time I checked in with Rabbi Goldstein.”

“Maclay Mom.” Willow corrected again.

“Actually my mother is Wiccan.” Tara admitted. That statement had resulted in so many outcomes in the past. She could only hope that it wouldn’t bring a premature end to the evening. “She and I follow the faith handed down to us by her mother and the women of our family going back several dozen generations.”

“Interesting.” Sheila said as she took in that bit of information. “I’ve recently coauthored a paper on the rise of mysticism among adolescents these days. And you say your mother and her ancestors have been practicing for a long time?”

“Yes Mrs. Rosenberg.” Tara said in as respectful a tone as she could while Willow’s hand clenched hers under the table. “For generations.”

“And your father is a practicing Wiccan as well?” Sheila asked. The older redhead remained oblivious to the scowl Ira saw on Willow’s face.

“Mom!” Willow all but growled in outrage and exasperation.

“It’s okay Willow.” Tara assured her love in a soft voice. The instant effect the tone had on Willow caused Ira’s eyes to widen slightly. He had never seen anyone sooth his daughter’s nerves so completely. “I want your parents to know the truth. I don’t want there to be any secrets between us.”

Sheila raised a skeptical eyebrow as Ira raise two nervous ones. The honey blonde’s choice of words piqued their interest. Tara took in a breath to steady herself before continuing. “My father does not share my mother’s faith. He is a very devout Baptist. Over the years he’s grown more militant in his religious views. It got to a point where I had to take my mother and myself out of his house.”

As she spoke Tara’s eyes fells back to the surface of the table. Both Ira and Sheila noticed their daughter visibly shaking at the young woman’s side. Neither could begin to fathom the effect even the mention of Tara’s father had on Willow. If they could feel the rage pouring off Willow’s aura then Ira and Sheila might have asked just what was going on with their daughter. But the only one who could feel Willow’s anger was Tara. As always the honey blonde took in the darker emotions and let them go harmlessly. It was the quickest way to bring back the feelings of love and devotion that lay at the source of Willow’s animosity.

“The tr-truth is m-my father is an outspoken Anti-Semite.” Tara said at last only to cringe slightly at the gasp Ira let out. A hush fell over the dinner table. Just before Tara could truly begin to panic she felt a gentle had on her shoulder. She looked up to see that Ira had walked around the table to stand beside her.

“You must be a truly remarkable person to have come through all of that.” Ira told her with pride and respect noticeable in his voice. “Thank you for telling us the truth.”

“Yes.” Sheila said slowly as Ira reclaimed his seat. Willow could only guess at the shift in her mother’s tone. Perhaps the shocking admission had gotten through to the woman. “That must have been difficult to deal with while growing up. And you still took the time to learn how to prepare Kosher meals. Did you always have a rebellious interest in Judaism?”

“Not always.” Tara admitted. “But it has become important to me. Any greater understanding of Jewish culture can only lead to a better understanding of Willow. Your daughter is so very important to me.”

“Hmm.” Sheila said as she looked Tara over once more. “And how did you say the two of you met?”

“She saved my life.” Willow and Tara spoke in perfect unison to the surprise of Willow’s parents. The girls shared a look and a smile before giggling to themselves.

“So Tina.” Sheila began only to be instantly cut off by her daughter.

“Tara!” Willow snapped just a few tones shy of shouting. “Her name is Tara.” Ira noticed the flash of anger in Willow’s words that Sheila remained oblivious to. He pondered just when the truth would come out.

“Yes Willow, of course.” Shelia said with a dismissive wave before turning back to the honey blonde beside her daughter. “So Tara, what are your plans after graduation?”

“I’ll be taking classes at U.C. Sunnydale with Buffy, Faith…” She paused for an instant before looking to Willow for confirmation. Once the redhead nodded enthusiastically she finished the statement. “And Willow.”

“What?” Sheila shouted in shock as Ira sputtered into his glass of water. “Preposterous. Willow has already received several acceptance letters from a half dozen Ivy League schools.”

“And those schools will be waiting for us after we are done with Sunnydale.” Willow said as if that simple statement could end the conversation.

“Willow, think of your future.” Sheila chastised her daughter.

“We have.” Willow said in a cool voice that did little to sway her parents. “Once our plans get underway we’ll need to be able to move our assets into place. I can’t do that while adhering to the schedule of some fancy East Coast college. I need to be able to set my own curriculum and schedule. Sunnydale will give me that freedom.”

“You’ve thought this through?” Ira asked his daughter with a far more serious pitch to his voice than he had used so far that evening. Once Willow nodded to him he sighed and leaned back in his chair. He turned to his wife and simply smiled. “She can always transfer once her general prerequisite classes are out of the way.”

For her part Sheila just huffed in disappointment. Her eyes fell on Tara for an instant and a part of her wondered just what influence this strange girl with a troubled past had on her daughter. As she watched the honey blonde Sheila noticed that way her blue eyes always returned to Willow. As if the redhead was the only peaceful respite she could find in the room.

Sheila’s gaze then trailed its way down Tara’s arm. She noticed the girl’s right hand was below the table. She couldn’t help but notice Willow’s left was hidden as well. Could they have been holding hands the entire time? Sheila decided to test her new theory with an anecdote she had just recalled.

“Speaking of academia, I’ve been reading up on recent studies in several ancillary fields.” Willow’s mother began to say. Ira tensed as he wondered what his wife was about to do. He hoped it wouldn’t be too blatantly offensive. “A group of geneticists just released a fascinating study in the various scientific journals. Apparently the leading researchers in that field are looking into the possibility that same sex coupling tendencies can be traced to epigenetic traits rather than more common and prevalent genetic traits. Something to do with varying levels of testosterone and estrogen in the mother’s body at key stages of gestation. These epigenes absorb hormones and traits given off by the parent of the opposite gender, and in most of the populace they are erased prior to birth. But in some they linger and cause permanent changes in the child. I may have misread that but it sounds similar to the way the gender among reptiles is set depending on the temperature of the nest around each individual egg during the development of sexual traits.”

“Sheila!” Ira snapped with a tremor of worry in his voice as he saw the effect his wife’s words had on their daughter. Willow was practically shaking with rage as she glared at her mother.

“Yes dear?” Sheila asked in a more deliberately oblivious tone.

“Actually there have been a few studies that agree with the broad strokes of that theory.” Tara interjected. The calm, even tone instantly stilled Willow’s nerves and soothed her anger. “Zoologists differ in opinion on specifics but the most agreed upon statistic is somewhere around ten percent of all social mammals on the planet. Most farmers back in Alabama had minds that were open to the reality they saw every time they worked with their livestock. My father seemed to be the only exception. He always got so angry when he had to separate his two largest and most prized stallions because they wouldn’t stop “fighting” long enough for him to get them to breed with the fillies.”

“I can see how that would put a damper on his financial prospects.” Sheila replied with an amused smile at the way the girl had diffused the situation. “And you say he never figured out what was going on right in front of his eyes?”

“He isn’t the most open minded or understanding man.” Tara said as if her girlfriend’s parents needed a reminder of that fact.

“What I wonder about is how the figure settled at ten percent across the board.” Sheila went on as she deliberately ignored the looks Willow was sending her way. “If what they say is true you’d think it may hinder the birthrate.”

“Actually it makes sense if you look at other factors in the environment.” Tara went on before Willow could jump in and shout at her own mother. “At a rate of one in ten out of all the adults in an average pack of herd you’d still have plenty of couples making babies while one or two “confirmed bachelors” focus on getting food for the group with all the other adults and older offspring.”

“But that doesn’t necessarily help the group maintain a breeding population.” Sheila said as she locked her focus on the honey blonde. “Which is something I can’t stop hearing about from all the scientists that study evolution.”

“Oh but it can.” Tara went on with the lively academic debate that her girlfriend’s mother couldn’t have known she was going to start. “Say you were a young chimp or some other animal with a group social structure that had a dozen or so adult couples who all have kids of their own. But your parents get eaten by a large snake or a lion. What are you going to do? Be abandoned to fend for yourself because no one else can spare the time from their own kids to take you in? Or maybe you’ll try to join another group of orphans that get pushed out of all the good foraging territory by the larger family groups? Both are death sentences.”

“But what if one of the adults that never paired off and had offspring was related to your parents?” Tara went on. “What if he took you in because he had no offspring of his own to demand his attention and helping you survive was his best shot at ensuring his genes carry on?”

“That could make more sense for smaller groups where the survival rate is spotty.” Sheila admitted.

“Now replace chimp with human, lion with car crash, and older bachelor with your aunt who still lives with her “college roommate” and always volunteered to babysit you at the drop of a hat.” Tara said in a flurry of words that made Willow proud. As she came to a close Tara glanced over to Ira who had the widest smile plastered across his face.

He let out a below of happy laughter before turning to face his daughter. “I like this new friend of yours Bubula. She’s a keeper. Your grandparents would say she’s got chutzpah!”

“They’d also ask her when she was planning to convert.” Sheila added with a chuckle of her own. “To think of all the ranting and raving that I had to listen to from my mother because she was so sure I’d never find a nice Jewish man to marry. She would drone on for hours about how all the good Jewish boys waste their time chasing the skirts of, and I quote, “Farkakte Shisksas!” and all these years later her own granddaughter brings home the nicest shiksa I’ve ever met.”

“Thank you Sheila.” Tara said as she speared the last morsel of brisket on her plate.

Willow looked back and forth between her parents and her girlfriend. The shock and confusion were written plainly on her face. Before too much time could pass Tara turned to her and smiled. Without a second thought Willow and Tara lifted the hands they had clasped together near the start of the meal and brought them up to rest on the surface of the table.

“So you guys are okay with this?” Willow asked once she turned to face her parents again.

“Of course Willow.” Sheila said with a dismissive wave. Ira smiled a little more warmly and nodded his head in agreement.

Once each of their plates was cleared Sheila looked across the table to her daughter and nodded towards the kitchen. “Willow dear, won’t you help me in the kitchen?” She asked as she rose and gathered her own plate as well as Ira’s.

Ira simply smiled as he turned back to face Tara. “Why don’t we go in the living room for a bit?” He gestured for the honey blonde to follow him. “I can tell you all about Willow’s great aunt Ruth.”

Willow and Tara gave each other another look as they were corralled away from one another. Willow’s was slightly more nervous as she entered the kitchen just after her mother had.

********************

“So did you expect this night to turn out like this B?” Faith asked as she walked hand in hand with her girl.

“I honestly can’t say that I had any idea it would get this weird.” Buffy admitted as they strolled through the graveyard. “Is it always going to feel this wiggy?”

“Nah.” Faith replied with an easy smile. “Eventually those two are gonna want to get a room.” She couldn’t help but laugh at the involuntary cringe the words brought out of her girlfriend.

“Ewww.” Buffy moaned as they came to a large crypt. Her senses practically screamed at her as they neared the entrance. “Okay you two. Knock it off with the smoochies. We’ve got work to do.”

“Yes Honey.” Joyce said with a pout as she pulled her lips away from Giles. The older couple hurried to catch up with the Slayers only to be met with Buffy’s exceptional pout.

“Stay out here.” The petite blonde ordered. “Get your stakes out just in case. Faith and I will clear out this nest. I don’t want you two taking any chances.”

“I gotta say B.” Faith went on as she drew her blades and prepared herself for combat. “This is the weirdest double date I’ve ever been on.”

“Don’t remind me Honey.” Buffy replied with another moan. “Lets’ just finish this up and get them home. I miss the privacy we’ve been getting on our patrols.”

“Yeah, but the family time is nice too.” Faith said as they stepped inside the crypt and slammed the door shut behind them. “I gotta admit that it’s great not having to worry about what your parents think of me anymore.”

“They love you Faith.” Buffy reminded her girl with a gentle smile just before she turned to the dozen or so vampires glaring at them. “Alright listen up!” The Slayer shouted. “It’s been a long night and we’ve all got places to be! So we’re gonna make this easy on you guys!” She then unzipped a bag and tossed it to the floor. A small, loose bundle of wooden stakes was clearly visible in the duffle bag.

“Everyone pick up a sharp piece of wood and ram it into the heart of the vampire on your left!” Faith ordered as Buffy drew her long sword.

The outraged vampires charged. The Slayers’ blades flared to life. Explosions of dust filled the air inside the old crypt. Outside Joyce and Giles continued their make out session. They had complete faith in their girls.

********************

“You have no idea how relieved I am that Willow has someone like you in her life.” Ira said as he led Tara to the living room couch beside his favorite recliner. “I also can’t tell you how relieved I am that she’s finally over that Harris boy.”

“Xander is a Sweetie.” Tara told Ira in a firm tone that gave the man pause. “He has been nothing but supportive of our relationship and if anyone in this town knows what I’ve had to go through with my father it’s him. Even with all his faults Xander Harris is a dear friend of ours. Willow loves him, but she’s not in love with him. She realized that when we met.”

“Of course.” Ira said almost a little too fast as they sat down. “You’re right of course. He’s a good boy, especially considering what his parents are like. I just never wanted to be his father in law. You understand what I mean.”

“I do.” Tara said as she felt a disturbance in her connection to Willow. She pushed the mild feeling aside with love and let a more playful smile move across her face. “To be honest I don’t want you to be his father in law either.”

Ira looked at the girl for a long moment. As her smile widened so did his. A moment later he was laughing whole heartedly. “Oh, ha ha, Tara, oh my, I like you. I always hoped Willow would find herself a partner with a sense of humor.”

“Not a husband with a sense of humor?” Tara asked only to receive an exaggerated eye roll from the man sitting across from her.

“My little Bubula is a great many things.” Ira said in a knowing voice. “But “boy crazy straight girl” has never been one of them.” He paused for a moment to consider his words. “I suppose the kids these days use the phrase hetero-normative.”

“I’ve heard Willow use that phrase quite a bit.” Tara admitted. “I don’t really mind the classic labels.”

“It’s funny how much she takes after her mother.” Ira said with a sigh. “Not in most respects mind you. In some ways they are as different as night and day. But it’s the little things that stand out where they share common ground.”

“I can see that.” Tara admitted with a kind smile to her future father in law. “Thank you for accepting her so completely. Even for such a liberal town in one of the bluer blue states many people wouldn’t be so accepting if their only child brought home a, what was it? I’m a “shiksa” right?” She asked him with a knowing smirk and a wink.

“I’m not most people Tara.” Ira replied with a warm smile of his own. “And not many “shiksas” would bother going full kosher for their first meeting with their partner’s only occasionally kosher parents. You care enough about my Bubula to go that extra mile. I couldn’t be happier than I am from knowing that.”

“She’s my everything.” Tara whispered as she felt another surge of raw emotion barrel its way down her connection with Willow. “Oh, p-please excuse me for a moment.” Tara stood and walked down the hallway towards the kitchen. She knew Willow needed her to mediate before she did something they would all regret. With newfound hope from winning Ira over Tara marched into the Rosenberg kitchen. As she spoke up she immediately felt the tension melt away.

********************

“So you’re really okay with me and Tara?” Willow asked once they were both in the kitchen.

“Of course Willow.” Sheila said as if the whole situation was the most natural thing in the world. “It’s perfectly normal for people to experiment with gender roles when they’re young. Most kids these days wait until college, but you’ve always been ahead of the curve. I’m more concerned about this absurd desire to remain in Sunnydale.”

“Don’t talk about Tara like that!” Willow said in a voice that actually surprised her mother enough to warrant her full attention.

“Like what Dear?” Sheila asked with genuine confusion in her eyes.

“She is not an experiment!” Willow seethed as she told her mother how much the honey blonde meant to her. “She is not a phase. She is not a trend or a fad or any kind of temporary fling I’m going to get tired of before moving back to boys’ town!”

“Alright Willow.” Sheila said with a calm and understanding voice. She was about to change the subject when something Willow mentioned caught her attention. “What do you mean by “back to boys’ town” exactly?”

“You’re coming in on the end of a long story here Mom.” Willow said as she leaned against the short length of kitchen counter by the hall that led back to the dining and living rooms. “Aside from my stupid crush on Xander I spent a lot of time actually trying to lie to myself about what I am. There was a boy named Oz that showed some interest in me for a while. It didn’t work out. A little while after that I met Tara and she turned my life around. I was so happy when she first came out to me. It was like all my dreams were coming true.” Willow trailed off as she spoke of first meeting Tara. It was several moment before Sheila could form a follow up question.

“And then what happened?” Sheila asked her daughter who had grown eerily silent.

“I screwed up everything.” Willow said with such vehemence and self loathing that her mother all but staggered backwards against the opposite countertop. “I ruined the best thing that I had going for me because I was too stupid and selfish to see straight. I hurt Tara so bad that the only way she could protect herself was to leave me. And even then I kept screwing up everything in my life.”

Sheila was speechless. The sheer raw emotion behind Willow’s each and every word was more than she could comprehend. How could her daughter have gone through something so devastating without her knowing about it? How could she have neglected Willow so completely?

“I hit bottom and kept digging.” Willow went on in an almost wistful tone. “The only thing that stopped me was Buffy. She made me look at what I was doing to everyone. I got my life back together and eventually Tara took me back. I can’t tell you how much it meant to me when she said she forgave me. I told her I could never earn her forgiveness. I said she deserved so much more than someone like me. I begged her to let me go and move on with her life. Find someone better. Anyone better. Do you know what she said?”

Sheila couldn’t form the words to ask the question. It was as if a weight was pressing down on the entire kitchen. Willow’s pain was palpable as it filled the large room. A space that had always been open and flowing now felt cramped and stagnant.

“If I didn’t love you so damn much I would.” And with that utterance the room was free again. Sheila let out a relived sigh as the air cleared. She felt like she could breathe again.

“I can’t explain to you in words how much Tara means to me.” Willow went on. “For a while there the only thing I was ever good for… The only thing I had going for me… You don’t even know.” Willow paused for another tense heartbeat as Sheila stared at her. “There are these moments, just moments, when Tara looks at me, and I’m wonderful.”

Sheila sensed the pressure building yet again. Willow looked up for the first time in several minutes and stared into her mother’s eyes. “And I will never lose that again.” She swore in a voice that stunned Sheila to her core. Before either of them could say anything another presence poked her head into the room.

“Everything okay in here Sweetie?” Tara asked as she stepped into the kitchen.

“Fine Baby.” Willow replied with a smile that Sheila realized was reserved for the honey blonde alone.

“You’re dad was asking about you.” Tara said with a quirked smile of her own. “I’m sure you m-mom has some stuff sh-she wants to ask me.”

“Baby?” Willow asked in a newly worried tone as she walked up to Tara.

“It’s okay Willow.” Tara assured her love with a gentle hand on her arm. “It will all be okay.”

Willow simply nodded and left the kitchen. Sheila watched her go before turning to the honey blonde with an almost perplexed frown. She couldn’t begin to explain what she had just felt.

Tara faced Sheila with a forced smile. She knew her girlfriend’s mother would take more convincing than some raw, unguided display of Willow’s inner power. She just hoped she could manage such a feat with simple words.

********************

“Hey Dad.” Willow said as she joined her father at the entrance to the living room. “You wanted to talk to me?” The redhead couldn’t help but notice that her father was searching the stacks of mail on the hall table for something. “Looking for something?”

“Hi Bubula.” Ira said as he ceased his search. “I was just looking for the periodicals and journals that should be here, but that can wait. I’m so proud that you finally found someone that makes you happy. And such sharp wit. That Tara is a keeper.”

“Thanks Dad.” Willow said as she all but leapt into her father’s arms. “You have no idea how happy it makes me to hear you say that.”

“I love you Willow.” Ira said in an honest and heartfelt tone that Willow so rarely got to hear. “I know I’m not always there for you. I know I haven’t always made the best decisions.”

“It’s okay!” Willow told him before she had to hear him weigh himself down anymore. “It’s okay. I’m not saying it’s been perfect, but I’m not complaining about what you and Mom have done for me. Just knowing that you guys accept Tara, that you accept how important she is to me, it means so much.”

“I’m so proud of you Willow.” Ira went on. “Although, and I’m just saying this to make you grandmother happy, maybe have a Rabbi perform the ceremony when you two are finally ready.”

“Okay, it is way too early to talk about that.” Willow snapped at her father before letting a playful smirk cross her face. “But just between you and me, Tara loves all the little Jewish wedding traditions. She loves the symbolism behind the chuppah canopy. I can tell she really wants to stomp on the glass, and she can’t wait to invite all of our family to a big outdoor wedding.” Willow paused for a moment before turning back to her father. “Just one thing though.”

“What’s that Bubula?” He asked with only the slightest hint of worry in his voice.

“I’m definitely going to ask that she and I do a handfasting while we exchange our vows.” Willow told Ira in a serious tone. “As much as she’s come to love our religious traditions, I cherish hers just as much. I want to stand in front of all our friends and family and show them just how tied to her I really am.”

“That sounds beautiful Bubula.” Ira whispered as he hugged Willow once again. A serious tremor entered his voice the next time he spoke. “Just don’t tell either of your grandmothers that she’s into Kabbalah. They’re convinced it’s some plot by new aged goyim to get our people to practice voodoo.”

“Dad, Tara is Wiccan. It’s completely different. Worship of the Goddess has nothing to do with Kabbalah.” Willow corrected him.

“Good.” Ira let out a relieved sigh. “You don’t know how easy that will make things. I’m pretty sure my mother’s exact words the last time she called were “Better my grandchild weds a pagan shiksa than some farkakte nudnik and his verfrommt blasphemy!”

“Okay, wow.” Willow whispered as the string of Yiddish words sunk in. “So you’re saying Grandma Rosenberg is gonna be okay with the whole lesbian witch thing then?”

“She had better, what with all the slack she’s given her sister and her, as your shiksa put it, “college roommate.” Ira replied with a chuckle.

“So Aunt Ruth really is?” Willow began to ask as Ira broke out laughing again.

“Oh Bubula.” He nearly wept tears of joy in between chuckles. “We’ve kept you away from too many family reunions. Speaking of family I can only assume you two have talked about kids while going over the details of your wedding day.”

“Tara is going to be an amazing mother.” Willow told her father. “You should see her with Buffy’s little sister. She’s too nurturing for me not to give her children.”

With a smile Ira let the heartwarming conversation trail off. He knew his daughter was in good hands. He couldn’t believe how relieved he was that Willow had already figured out one of life’s greatest challenges at such an early age. His daughter just kept surprising him.

********************

“So was there something you wanted to say to me?” Tara asked as she walked further into the kitchen.

“A few things actually.” Sheila said once she looked the girl over again. “For starters I need to know if there is a specific reason you are keeping Willow from attending better schools.”

“Sheila.” Tara said as she shook her head in disappointment. “You can’t possibly think that I want the love of my life to stay in this awful town, can you?”

That response derailed Sheila’s train of thought. It was almost the last thing she had expected to hear. “What do you mean?”

“Come on Mrs. Rosenberg.” Tara said as she walked up to her future mother in law. “You are a brilliant woman. You know how horrible this town is. How dangerous. I don’t want the people I love to stay here for a second longer than they absolutely have to. I’d drag Willow away from here myself if I thought we could risk it.”

“Then why UC Sunnydale?” Sheila asked in a dumbfounded voice. Nothing coming out of the honey blonde’s mouth was making the slightest bit of sense.

“Sunnydale is dying.” Tara said after she locked eyes with Sheila once more. “This town’s days are numbered. Willow has a plan for all of that and she’s already gotten the new Mayor on her side.”

“She’s involved with the Mayor?” Sheila asked in wonder and confusion.

“He’s on board with the plan we’ve laid out.” Tara admitted. “But it will take time. And if Willow and I aren’t there to see things through then none of it will work.”

“You can’t expect me to believe this.” Sheila said only to falter under the intense look Tara gave her. “You’ve really made some backroom deal with the Mayor?”

“Allan is a nice man who saw all the faults Mayor Wilkins had.” Tara said in a firm tone. “There are some things we need to tell you and your husband. I’m hoping that once you know the truth you’ll worry less about Willow’s future. If anyone could build for a secure life at our age it’s her. She’s brilliant.”

With that Tara turned and began to walk from the kitchen. Sheila watched her go for a brief moment as indecision gripped her heart. Before the honey blonde could disappear down the hall Sheila caught her attention.

“You’ve really planned out Willow’s future?” She asked the young woman.

“No.” Tara replied with a smile as she turned to face her future mother in law. “She’s planned out mine, and I couldn’t be happier with her plan. She’s so much smarter than me.”

“Does that plan include children?” Sheila asked.

“Of course.” Tara answered proudly. “Willow has too much love in her heart to not be a mother. She’ll be perfect at it. I could never dream of denying her the joy of seeing our children’s smiling faces.”

Then she was gone. Sheila blinked for a moment at the odd admission. She knew Willow was at the top of her class. But to have her closest peer so happy about the fact of her intellect was still surprising. And the admission of wanting children. Sheila couldn’t believe the young woman she had met that evening had thought out so much of her future. Nor could she believe how central her own daughter was to those plans. Before too much time could pass the auburn haired woman decided to join the others in the living room. She just hoped she would get more straightforward answers.

********************

“So Tara, just to be clear, how long do you see this relationship with our daughter lasting?” Sheila asked once they were all sitting around the coffee table in the living room. Willow’s mother made sure to ignore her husband’s eye rolling along with Willow’s infuriated glare.

“Until time stops.” Tara proclaimed with a straight face.

The answer wasn’t what either adult was expecting. What shocked them even more was the absolute conviction behind the words. As if the honey blonde knew that they would be together for exactly that long.

“Be that as it may I’m still not convinced you girls understand the severity of your choices.” Sheila went on after she regained her composure.

“Mom, this isn’t a choice.” Willow grumbled. The unconditional support of her father had been more than she could have hoped for. Willow practically resigned herself to suffering the skepticism of her mother for the foreseeable future.

“No, no, not that.” Sheila complained with another dismissive wave. “I’m talking about your decision to attend college at a smaller school like UC Sunnydale that has so little to offer both of you. I don’t see what is so special about this dreary little town that you girls want to stay longer than absolutely necessary. Think about your future. What kind of opportunities will you be giving up by settling for a third rate university?”

By the end of Sheila’s speech both Willow and Tara were grinning. They shared a look that practically shouted their mischievous intent from the rooftops. Willow stood and faced her father with a smile that neatly replaced the almost perpetual frown that had adorned her face since her mother began questioning Tara.

“Dad, you were asking about your magazines.” Willow said before turning and walking around to one of the bookshelves along the wall. She leaned down and opened the large cabinet built into the base of the shelf. From inside she pulled out a stack of magazines and periodicals that Ira instantly recognized.

“There they are!” The man all but cried out. “Willow what were you doing hiding them in there?”

“I wanted to introduce you to Tara before I told you the big news.” Willow said with a smug grin that concerned her parents. “I needed to know that you guys would accept her as a part of my life before I let the other cat out of the bag.”

“The truth is Willow and I are already set for careers.” Tara said as Willow placed the stack of glossy magazines down on the coffee table. The redhead began to spread out issue after issue for her parents to see. “We m-might have put this off a little longer than we should have.”

“Anymore and you guys would have learned about our success by walking past any old magazine rack.” Willow admitted. “I even brought home a few you don’t subscribe to just to prove the point.”

On the table were a dozen magazines. Half of them were monthly issues released in the last few days that Ira had annual subscriptions to. Another third were scientific journals and trade publications that rarely saw the newsstand. A few were magazines with titles Ira and Sheila didn’t recognize right away. All had one thing in common.

“You girls are on the cover of each one of these.” Sheila whispered. She picked up that month’s copy of Time and saw her daughter sitting behind a massive desk in a high backed office chair while the honey blonde was perched on the large and imposing desk with her legs folded under her. Both were smiling to each other in what could only be called blatant affection.

Ira picked up an issue of Popular Science which featured Willow in a jumpsuit with a soldering iron in her hand as she did something impressive looking yet most likely superfluous to a circuit board. Behind her Tara stood wearing a white lab coat and black horn rimmed glasses while she examined a beaker partially filled with a clear blue fluid.

Next were issues of Forbes and Fortune. Both portrayed the girls in three piece business suits. One girl held a dour expression while the other smiled like a madwoman. Their moods were reversed on either cover.

Wired, Scientific American, Discover magazines and several industry and academic journals were all much the same. Clichéd costumes in laboratory or office settings with the girls’ behavior ranging from serious to mildly goofy. All showed off one undeniable fact the genuine affection Willow and Tara held for one another.

Last to be examined were two magazines Ira and Sheila didn’t recognize right away. One was titled The Advocate and featured the couple close up. Willow stood in the center of the cover wearing a tight, white, button down shirt and a smirk plastered across her face. Tara stood behind her with her chin resting on Willow’s left shoulder. Both her arms were wrapped around Willow so that they covered her chest while Willow’s left hand was held out to their side as it twirled one long lock of Tara’s hair. The issue of Curve beside it had both girls dressed in much the same way, only on that issue Tara was standing proud in the middle, smirking with Willow hanging off one of her shoulders as the redhead pressed a kiss to the honey blonde’s cheek.

“I don’t understand.” Sheila said as her eyes poured over each and every cover. Ira slowly opened one of the business magazines and flipped through to the article featuring the girls.

“Young power couple shatters the business world.” He read the title out loud before setting it aside and looking through other magazines. “Who says girls just want to have fun? Pentacle success proves two young stars are on the rise. Hostile takeover turned to corporate makeover. Legal eagles turn tech giants. Coming out with a bang!”

“What is all this?” Sheila asked as what Tara said in the kitchen about plans took on a whole new meaning. “How is any of this possible?”

“Willow is a genius.” Tara said as the redhead’s parents began to read some of the articles. “She sold some revolutionary software to get the seed money to start our life together.”

“I couldn’t have done any of it without you Baby.” Willow said as she clasped hands with Tara once more.

“You are still amazing Sweetie.” Tara told her everything before turning back to the adults in the room. “With some help from our friends and a few investments we founded Pentacle, the tech company that Willow is going to use to change the world forever, and then we took over one of the more influential law firms on the planet.”

“Wolfram & Hart becomes Rosenberg & Maclay.” Ira whispered as he read one article. “You took over Wolfram & Hart?” He shouted in shock before looking up to stare at the two girls. He had heard more than a few horror stories from colleagues over the years. All said that the infamous law firm should be avoided at all costs.

“They didn’t give us much of a choice.” Willow told her father. “The old Senior Partners were not the nicest people. Since they left things have been better for everyone.”

Ira could not believe that his daughter had toppled one of the most infamous law firms on the planet and slapped their family name on the remains for all to see. Even if Tara was capable of far more than she let on during dinner this was unbelievable. The accomplishments and victories attributed to his daughter were impossible. And yet here they were, spelled out on the pages of a dozen verified and sourced articles. Ira suddenly felt very much out of the loop.

“Willow…” Sheila began to ask but faltered as sheer bewilderment overcame her. “How is, how is any of this even possible?”

“Tara.” Willow said as if that one word was enough explanation. “Tara came into my life and turned it around. Tara gave me the courage to do the impossible. Tara supported me and accepted me when I needed her the most. I can’t begin to imagine what my life would be like without her in it. Challenging me. Supporting me. Driving me. Goddess Baby I love you so much.”

By the end of her speech Willow had turned away from her parents and lost herself in Tara’s eyes. Sheila and Ira watched in awe and surprise as the demure young woman who cooked them dinner leaned forward and kissed their daughter. It was several long, tender moments before either girl looked back to the older couple.

“I love you too Sweetie.” Tara whispered as the kiss ended.

“Mom, Dad.” Willow began as she faced her parents again. “I’m at my best with Tara at my side. And all of this is what my best has been able to accomplish in the last year and a half.”

“Willow this is…” Sheila began to whisper only to trail off once more.

“This is all so much.” Ira said as he looked over the magazine covers. “Bubula. I’m shocked. I’m sure I’ll be able to work my way up to unbelievably proud in a few hours but right now I don’t know if any of this has sunk in yet for your mother and I.”

“So the gay thing was all fine and dandy, but the CEO thing is a deal breaker?” Willow asked with a confused frown.

“You’re really the CEO of a major multinational company.” Sheila whispered in shock.

“Two major multinationals.” Tara amended in a proud voice. “And we founded a few different charities along the way.”

“And you did this all on your own?” Sheila asked as the truth began to sink in.

“Tara and I did this with the help of our friends.” Willow corrected. “I don’t know if you heard me before but the only reason I was able to do any of this is Tara. None of this was possible without her.”

“Willow Dear.” Sheila said as she looked up with a wide smile. “This is fantastic! We are so proud of you!”

“Yes.” Ira said as he looked back to the girls. “Yes, this, this is amazing. It’ll probably take a day or two to sink in but this is so far beyond anything we could have imagined.”

“I’m glad you guys are on board with this.” Willow said as she leaned a little closer into Tara. “After the big convention next week I’m pretty sure that Pentacle will be in all the headlines. I didn’t want to go ahead with all that before telling you.”

“We love you Bubula.” Ira promised as he saw his daughter’s anxiety surface for an instant before being soothed away by the young woman at her side. “And it’s safe to say that we’ll need to get to know Tara much more than one dinner conversation would allow.”

“Yes.” Sheila said as she turned slightly to look at Tara. “Yes Tara, we have so much to learn about you. We couldn’t ask for a better partner for our Willow. Welcome to our family dear.”

Sheila leaned forward across the table and surprised Willow by pulling Tara into a hug. Tara’s eyes widened for a moment but she smiled and returned the hug as she saw Ira roll his eyes and give her a more sincere smile that reinforced the sentiment his wife had tried to convey. Before Tara could fully adjust to Sheila Rosenberg’s approval the hug was over. The auburn haired woman was back in her seat and smiling like a sizeable weight had been lifted from her shoulders.

“Okay.” Willow said slowly as she eyed her mother and her sudden shift in attitude. “Well it’s getting late. I should really take Tara home.”

“Oh but it’s dark out.” Ira said as he glanced over to the darkened windows. “Surely she could spend the night.”

“No it’ll be alright.” Tara assured them. “Willow and I will be safe. There isn’t any thing in this town that we aren’t prepared to deal with.” The way she had put extra emphasis on the word “thing” drew Ira’s attention. Like everyone in Sunnydale he had heard rumors that he soundly ignored. Also like everyone who lasted more than a few weeks in Sunnydale he knew not to walk around at night. And yet the two girls sitting before him had all but come out with the strange notion that they were prepared for anything.

“Are you sure?” Sheila asked as she once more felt the strange pressure that had filled the kitchen.

“Trust me Mom.” Willow said in a voice that spoke of authority and absolute power. “There isn’t a single “thing” in this town that can stop us.”

Before any further protests could be raised Willow and Tara stood up from the Rosenberg’s couch. They each hugged Ira and Sheila before turning and walking out the front door. Willow’s parents watched as the girls strolled hand in hand through the night as if they owned the world. As the girls reached the sidewalk running along the street a flurry of the most peculiar fireflies danced around them. Willow and Tara turned to face the house and Willow’s parents once more. They waved to Ira and Sheila who stood gawking in the open doorway. The strangest breeze coincided with one wave of Willow’s hand and the front door closed by itself right before Ira and Sheila.

********************

“Was that too much?” Willow asked for the twentieth time as she and Tara walked into their home. “Was I too large with the butch again?”

“No Sweetie.” Tara said with a laugh as she guided her still shell shocked love up to their bedroom. “You were amazing. And your parents were great.”

“They really accepted you.” Willow said as a smile found its way back onto Willow’s face just before a slight frown crept along. “Well my dad did anyway.”

“Sheila was just being skeptical and worried about your future.” Tara said. “Like a proper Jewish mother should be the first time her Bubula brings home the pagan shiksa that’s violating her only child.”

“You’ve been spending too much time with my dad.” Willow said with a renewed smile.

“Oh I am going to be spending a lot more time with Ira.” Tara replied with a quirked smirk. “Why didn’t you tell me he knew all the good Yiddish words in this world?”

“He only goes full Yiddish at home when he doesn’t have a mountain of work to get through.” Willow said after a long pause. “It was kind of a rare treat to see him relax like he did tonight.”

“Oh Sweetie.” Tara instantly pulled Willow into the hug her everything desperately needed. “They love you. They just don’t know how to show it.”

“It’s the hellmouth.” Willow said as she let a few stray tears break free. “It messes with survival instincts and drives people away. They are always taking trips out of the state to lecture at other universities at the drop of a hat. They never want to come home. They never want to deal with the darkness.”

“I love you Willow.” Tara said as she felt more tears seep from the redhead in her arms. “I will always be here for you. I will never let you face the darkness alone. Never. I love you too much to let you slip away.”

“I love you Tara.” Willow swore through tears as her always helped her undress and slip into their bed. “Thank you for putting up with my issues with my parents when I know I have no room to complain.”

Tara smirked as she removed Willow’s jeans and saw the lacey green panties with red sequins that spelled out ‘Property of Tara’ across the front. She loved that Willow had followed her now long forgotten instructions. “None of that Sweetie.” Tara chastised the redhead in her arms. “There’s no need to compare. What he did to me hurt differently but it still hurt as much as what they didn’t do for you.”

“I really doubt that.” Willow murmured as she nestled into Tara.

“The point is we don’t need to compare pain.” Tara promised as she pulled Willow against her. “Because I will always be here for you just like you are here for me. Always.”

“Always.” Willow agreed as she held the love of her many lives. “Always.”

********************

“Ira, Dear.” Sheila said as she found he husband standing alone, upstairs in Willow’s bedroom. “What are you doing in here? Willow should be back any minute now.”

“I don’t think she’ll be returning tonight.” Ira said as he turned to look at his wife. Sheila looked around the room for the first time in a long while.

The sheets on the bed were clean and neatly lined up. It was as if they had not been moved since being pulled out of the wash and put on the bed. The trashcan by the desk was spotless. Her laptop was nowhere in sight. The collage of pictures that used to take up an entire cork board above her desk was gone. The pictures that lined her vanity mirror were also absent. The door to her closet stood open and the only articles of clothing within were older remnants from her early childhood that couldn’t possibly fit.

“I don’t think Willow has slept in this room in a long time.” Ira went on as he sat heavily on the bed.

“How could she have moved out of her home without our knowing?” Sheila asked in confusion.

“How could she be one of the wealthiest CEO’s on the planet without our knowing?” Ira replied in a hollow voice. “Did we lose our little girl and not even realize it?”

As the truth sank in both Ira and Sheila realized they had missed something so very important. They couldn’t for the life of them recall why they had let their relationship with their daughter slip through their fingers. They couldn’t believe how much distance had been put between them and their child.

Ira knew life should not be this way. He shot up from the bed as if it burned beneath him. He walked over to his wife and pulled her close to him. As he stared into her eyes he made a decision that he knew would change things for good.

“We have to be there for her.” He said. “We have to get close to her again. We have to do better.”

_________________
Time and Time Again

DibS!

Awww!

So nice to see the Rosenbergs getting on board

That was a really fun night.

And hilarious to see that everyone was freaked out about the college thing, and not really the gay thing

Whee!

More! Moar!

R

_________________
“All I feel is sunlight. All I hear is music.” Willow
How i Met Your Mother - By Ariel

My Story: Coming Home

Yay for excellent update-y goodness... Big yay for Sheila & Ira inviting Tara as a member of the family... Big lol for Sheila & Ira freaking out about Willow's college plans and not for Willow being gay... I'm glad that Ira & Sheila got a sneak preview of "The Plan" and the importance of Willow to the World...

_________________
We Few, We Happy Few, We Band of Buggered

Posting while nude improves your mood...

Hi Azirahael. Hi Zmapsa.

Not to overgeneralize but I'd like to think that two career academics like the Rosenbergs are in this scenario would be less likely to throw a tantrum during their child's coming out speech. Even then Sheila had to at least mention that "phases" are a perfectly natural part of growing up. It's not exactly the same as her little dismissive speech from the one time she bothers to talk to Willow on the show, but it just wouldn't be Sheila Rosenberg if she didn't bring up that notion.

And then of the other hand, two life long Academics would throw a hell of a fit if their honors student decided to toss out all the acceptance letters from the entire Ivy League and Seven Sisters roster in favor of what they probably see as an inferior, small time, community college.

Even then the opposing reactions Willow's parents had to every step of the night was fun to write. I couldn't help but laugh towards the end where Ira is completely on board with everything right until the magazines come out. Then he's starts to get skeptical about just what is going on. He heard "We own a Fortune 500 company" and all the red flags were thrown on the field. Sheila heard "Willow owns her own business" and immediately jumped on board the crazy train. That difference in reactions just might come up later.

"The Plan" is definitely going to come up later but by that point Willow will pull some strings and have both her parents get tenure at Harvard or some other such nonsense just so they are out of town when things go awry.

Moving on to the next Chapter. We're back around to Dark Age Chronicles again. This one is going to be all fallout from the Buffyverse Wish chapter. Specifically the scene at the end when a certain "mysterious woman" awakens in the middle of the street outside the Citadel and gets flustered when Xander bats his big puppy dog eyes at her. Enjoy.

_________________
Time and Time Again

Time and Time Again.

Author: Citanul

Feedback: Be kind, rewind? Seriously though all feedback is welcome.

Spoilers: Just about all of them. Go watch the show. And Angel too. Also Agents of Shield a little bit. You know what, if a name you don’t recognize pops up most of the time you can find dozens of pages of character bio if you type that name and the word comics into Wikipedia. It’s almost scary how much page space comic book fans have taken up on that site.

Rating: NC-17 = Smutty smut smut smut. Seriously though they make love quite often.

Pairings: W/T, B/F, G/J, D/J, F/G, A/?, X/A. Also D/C (Though not till they’re older and even then maybe not so much with the graphic detail.)

Disclaimer: You all know I don’t own the rights to characters you’ve seen on TV.

Summary: A story of reincarnation and interdimensional travel made possible through the power of love. What misfortunes will our two favorite love birds be able to prevent with the aid of experience from countless past lives?

Author’s Note: And I finally got this entry ready to post. There's a new "Mysterious Lady" making waves in the kingdom of the Witch King. Unfortunately for her the kingdom isn't quite what it seems. Hijinks, assumptions and misunderstandings abound in this installment.

********************

Dark Age Chronicles: Vengeance

“Stop following me!” The disgruntled blonde woman snapped at the younger man strolling at her side. “I don’t need to be led around like an infant.”

“Of course not.” Xander agreed with her while maintaining the same disarming smile that had infuriated the woman so thoroughly. “We’re almost there by the way.”

“Almost where?” She asked. Once their eyes met the woman couldn’t help but blush again and look down to the cobblestone street for what felt like the hundredth time.

“Orientation.” Xander told her as they walked through the open doors. She looked up to see a large building that stood in the shadow of the massive tower looming over the city. “Everyone new goes through this. It’s just a quick meet and greet thing that lets everyone get to know about life in the city a little better.”

“And who says I’m staying in this city?” The blonde asked in an almost sullen tone. “I told you I don’t need your help.”

“Maybe we need yours.” Xander said as he walked her over to a heavyset man in a dull tan apron. “Gary, I didn’t know you were on this week’s rotation?”

“General Xander!” The shopkeeper all but yelped in surprise. He snapped to attention and saluted the younger man far too formally for the casual aura Xander put out. “I didn’t know you were coming in from the field sir.”

“Oh no, none of that.” Xander said as he tried to put the man at ease. “We’re all friends here. And I wasn’t in the field with the troops today. I just happened to be walking by and ran into my friend here.” Xander nodded towards the blonde before favoring her with another smile. Gary noticed her blush right away and hid a smile of his own as she quickly tried to hide her reaction behind a scowl.

“How’s your wife doing by the way?” Xander asked as he turned back to the shopkeeper.

“Oh she’s doing great now.” Gary said with a much more enthused voice at the mention of his wife. “Clem’s herb fixed her right up. She’s already sewn herself a gown for the next festival the Witch King throws. She hated staying in bed for the last big dance.”

“Wonderful!” Xander replied as he clapped his hand on the man’s shoulder. “I’ll tell everyone she’s doing well. They’ll be happy to hear the good news.”

“It has been a while since anyone from the Citadel stopped by.” Gary admitted with a sigh. “I was getting used to the peace and quiet. How has the inner circle been since finding Dawn’s sister and repelling that siege?”

“Things have been great.” Xander said with an even bigger smile. “They try to hide it but Joyce and Mr. Giles have been sneaking around the Citadel like a couple of horny teenagers. The rest of the inner circle actually has a standing wager going for when one of them will up and move in with the other.”

“Joyce would never leave her girls.” Gary said immediately before a slightly skeptical frown crossed his face. “Would she?”

“No, but they would all still live in the Citadel.” Xander replied with a smirk. “And putting a few more walls between the bedchamber she and her “special friend” use and the ones both her daughters and their “special friends” use wouldn’t be such a bad idea.”

The look of mortification on the man’s face was soon replaced with an amused grin. Gary let out a loud burst of laughter and was soon joined by Xander. The blonde at the young general’s side just stared at the interaction between the two men. She had never seen mortal men converse so casually about the goings on of women they didn’t claim as their own. In most cities the world over she simply watched as callous and cruel chauvinists chose to either completely ignore the women around them as nobles did the servants in their house, or the more tyrannical males would go out of their way to control every aspect of the lives lived by “their women.” It was the men in the later category that mostly fueled her work load.

As the laughter died down Xander glanced her way again before finishing up his chat with the shopkeeper. “Well I’ll see you around Gary. I have work to get back to with the next expansion of the neighborhood over on the west side of the tower.” He then turned to face the woman directly. He reached out one hand to her and smiled that same smile that had confounded her since the moment they met. “I would really like it if we had the chance to continue our earlier chat. If you need anything at all just come by the Citadel and tell them you need to speak with Xander. That’s my name by the way. Again.”

The blonde simply rolled her eyes and took his hand in the most disinterested way she could come up with. She sighed heavily as if the very notion was a terrible burden. “Alright, I’ll think about it. Maybe. If I’m bored or not particularly busy.”

“I can’t wait.” Xander said as he lightly gripped her hand in a way he hoped reassured her. “Well I’ll see you around the city.” He smiled at her once more as he turned and made his way back to the large double doors they had both walked through mere moments ago. The woman watched him go. As he was just about to vanish through the doors she let out one nervous cry.

“Anya!” She shouted in a tone that startled even herself. Xander blinked in surprise as he turned back to face her. “Anya, is me. My name. I’m Anya.” Anya rambled on in a nervous voice that drew another disarming smile out of the young man.

“It’s a beautiful name.” Xander said as he bowed his head to her one more time. “Nice to meet you Anya.”

She blushed again as she tried to roll her eyes dismissively. Xander merely grinned goofily as he turned and walked out of the building. Anya watched the now empty doorway and sighed at the young man’s absence. A sly chuckle snapped her out of the idle reverie before it could go on.

“Very impressive.” Gary praised her in an amused voice. “Not many women catch the eye of the Witch King’s last single general. And here you are getting him grinning like that on your first day.”

“What?” Anya snapped as she spun to face the man. “What are you saying? Nothing is going on between me and that man!”

“Relax Miss.” Gary said as he raised his open hand in a suitably submissive gesture. “It’s a good thing. He’s one of the nicest members of the inner circle. Just don’t break his heart after you two hit it off. You’ll only piss off all the women who live in the Citadel, and that is something I wouldn’t wish on my worst enemy.”

Anya couldn’t help but flinch as the man used the word “wish” in front of her. She had been wondering what could have caused her sudden humanity. It finally dawned on her. A wish had gone horribly wrong. If that was the case she would simply have to call upon D’hoffryn and beg him for another power center. Anyanka would be back to her full and rightful power in a matter of hours.

All Anya had to do now was bide her time until nightfall, when the summoning would be at its easiest. Suffering this shopkeeper would be nothing compared to the horrors of living as a human. And if the man turned out to be truly insufferable then the patron saint of scorned women would just have to pay his wife a visit. Perhaps Anyanka could even help the poor woman pick out one of the classics as a suitable form of vengeance. Maybe transforming him into a toad or some other slimy creature.

With renewed spirits Anya gave Gary a forced smile and followed him to a larger room filled with people that seemed to have been taken straight from a slave market auction. There were piles of clothing and more than a few boots, shoes and slippers on tables off to one side of the room. She saw dozens of people milling about a row of changing rooms. A pile of threadbare rags sat beside the lines of men and women waiting outside. Anya watched as a fully dressed woman carrying a small boy walked from behind one of the curtains and triumphantly threw more rags on the pile. She smiled at the others in line who all cheered for her.

“I guess you weren’t taken out of the same cages as these folks.” Gary said as he led Anya off to the side in front of a small stage. “It’s turned into a bit of a celebratory tradition for those the Witch King takes in. Cast off the bonds and tattered rags forced on us by those wretched slavers and try on the fine garments the weavers’ guild turns out every day.”

“Your king seems generous.” Anya remarked with only a trace of skepticism.

“Oh yes very.” Gary admitted with a smile. “But everyone who chooses to stay is still expected to pull their weight. Whether you choose to volunteer as a laborer or servant or if you have a trade skill from your old life everyone has something to offer. Soldiers, merchants and mystics. We all help to make this kingdom a better place. And in return the Witch King and her family make sure we all live like nobles.”

The cheer in his voice oozed with sincerity. Anya could not imagine that he was trying to deceive her. And yet what he was saying was obviously too good to be true. No human ruler in this world was that kind, that magnanimous. No ruler wielded power that gently. Once she was restored Anyanka would have to look into this Witch King. Any man claiming rulership over women of natural mystical power deserved all the vengeance Anyanka could heap upon him. She’d find some servant girl or courtesan eager to take him down a peg. Men like that left trails of scorned women in their wake.

By the end of the week Anyanka would grant the wish that toppled the Witch King from his insignificant throne. All she had to do was wait and listen.

********************

“It was horrific.” Buffy said as she stood in Tara’s study and relayed what she saw in the vampires’ tunnels. “There were so many bodies.”

“I know.” Tara admitted as she sat behind her massive desk and stroked the small head feathers on the raven that had accompanied the blonde Slayer into that nightmare. “They must have turned more than a third of the adults in that town.”

“The children, sickly and elderly would just be a snack for that many fledges.” Faith chimed in. “That master may have seemed like a chump but he was old. You don’t get that ancient without planning for your troops to get their meals.”

“Could he have known about the slavers and the soldiers from the Mad Queen?” Alonna asked in a worried tone. “Maybe their raids were something he was counting on.”

“There were so many Southern Claw and Mad Queen army uniforms.” Buffy said as she looked to her fellow Slayers. “Too many for it to be just a few raids.”

“You think we just took out a force that was thinning our enemies’ ranks for us without even knowing it?” Willow said as she looked between the Slayers. The redhead fidgeted in her perch atop Tara’s desk. “Oh that is bad.”

“How could any of that even happen?” Alonna asked. “Why send so many men after one town in the middle of nowhere?”

“Communications breakdown?” Willow asked with a confused frown.

“That might explain it.” Faith admitted. “They kept getting no response from their scouts and might have figured we were cutting them down along the way. So they just send out larger and larger squads.”

“You have been pretty busy raiding their supply lines Tara.” Buffy said with a knowing smirk.

“But who could have convinced both sides to keep sending men to their deaths like that?” Tara asked the room.

“And are they still out their playing our foes against each other?” Willow asked.

“The mercenary!” Alonna all but shouted in the enclosed chamber. “That costumed idiot that crashed our festival.”

“What about him?” Buffy asked with a glare.

“He led us right to that ambush he set up for all our enemies and left once they were all dead.” Alonna said as she turned back to the witches. “What if he or whoever he’s working for is planning something in this region and wants to clear the board by having all the players on it eat each other?”

“And not the good kind of eating.” Faith added with a chuckle that drew an outraged gasp from Buffy. “Oh settle down B! You know you love it!” The petite blonde could only blush nervously as she averted her gaze from the others in the room.

“I’m sure everyone in this room loves that kind of eating. We all must be getting enough of it.” Willow said before a concerned frown crossed her face. “Well except for maybe Alonna.”

“Willow!” Alonna snapped as Tara and Faith burst into laughter at the poor girl’s expense.

“Come on Al.” Faith went on with a playful poke at the ebony Slayer’s ribs. Alonna was quick to slap the hand away from her stomach. “You know all about us gettin’ down. It’s only fair for us to get the skinny on your love life.”

“Yeah Alonna spill.” Buffy added as she jumped back into the embarrassing conversation. “Who are you into? One of the soldiers?”

“One of the Slayers?” Willow asked as she piled on the now infuriated girl.

“Xander?” Tara asked with a playful smirk that drew a gasp from Willow and another bout of full bodied laughter from Faith.

“Eww!” Alonna shouted as Tara’s question hit her. “Xander is like my brother.”

“Yeah but that isn’t as much of a deal breaker as him being your actual brother.” Faith said only to look up in confusion at the gagging sound Willow was making.

“It so totally is a deal breaker Faith!” The redhead cried out in disgust. “Xander is like… He’s Xander for Goddess’ sake.”

“Yeah but he’s still fuckable.” Faith said only to cringe once she realized what she had admitted in front of her girlfriend.

“Excuse me!” Buffy shouted at the now terrified brunette.

“It ain’t like that B!” Faith immediately began to plead with the petite blonde. “You know I’m all yours. I’m just saying he’s nice enough, not too bad looking and there are so many guys who’d be worse choices if you ever needed one to scratch an itch.”

Buffy narrowed her eyes before turning to Alonna. “Did she ever do any itch scratching with Xander before I came to town?”

“Not in this lifetime.” Willow answered before the ebony Slayer could even begin to process the question.

“What?” All three Slayers shouted in unison as they spun to face Willow.

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” Buffy cried out.

“B I swear I never fucked him.” Faith pleaded. “I didn’t do that with anyone who lives in this big ass castle. I didn’t even think about it with one of the other girls from the Academy.”

“So Faith and Xander had sex in one of your past lives.” Alonna concluded. She was just thankful that the conversation had veered off of her own lackluster love life.

“Buffy please don’t hold this against Faith.” Willow said as she faced the Slayers.

“Nothing happened!” Faith tried to protest. “I never fucked him! B, you gotta believe me! Please don’t blame me for stuff I didn’t even do. B, Buffy… I love you.”

“I don’t blame you for past life stuff Faith.” Buffy said as her eyes locked with Faith’s. “But we need to know about mistakes we might make that I don’t want either of us repeating. Also, I don’t want you talking about how “F’able” our friends are. I guess that makes me jealous, but I don’t care.”

“I swear B.” Faith said as she latched onto the olive branch her girl dangled in front of her face. “I ain’t ever gonna cheat on you. You’re it for me. No one can compare to what you got goin’ on.”

“I trust you.” Buffy told the relieved brunette as they wrapped their arms around one another.

Moments passed before the petite blonde turned back to Willow and Tara. “Please tell us what happened in that other place.” She said in an almost somber voice.

“You, Xander and I were friends.” Willow began with a smile. “We were like family. Then the Master you three just Slayed lured you into a trap and drank from you Buffy. He left you to drown in a puddle and the only reason you lived was because Xander and the cursed vampire that helped us back then found you. Xander revived you with chest compressions and by breathing into your mouth…”

“What?” Buffy shrieked. “Eww, why would he even think to do that?”

“It’s called CPR and it has saved hu-hundreds of thousands of lives in the w-worlds where it’s taught to ordinary people.” Tara explained. “We’re planning on starting classes for our citizens to take in a few months. Willow has already written up an instruction manual for the printers.”

“What about the cursed vampire?” Alonna asked.

“One of the vampires we have working in the mine was an ally in that world.” Willow admitted. “Gypsies cursed him with his human soul after he ate one of their princesses. He fell in love with Buffy and she spent way too much time trying to make things work with him.”

“Why the gypsies dropped the ball here we have no idea.” Tara added.

“B dated a vampire?” Faith said in a shocked and noticeably disgusted tone. “Buffy, that’s just…”

“No!” Buffy snapped back at her girl. “You can not throw this in my face! I am not taking the blame for stupid disgusting mistakes done by some other girl who wasn’t the real me!”

“I’m just sayin’ you’re my girl and I love you.” Faith assured her girl now that the shoe was on the other foot. She leaned in for a kiss that soothed Buffy’s nerves only to pull the rug out from under the petite blonde as she leaned back and finished her teasing. “But at least the Xan man has a pulse.”

“It wasn’t me.” Buffy grumbled in protest.

“Anyway, Buffy technically died for all of half a minute.” Willow went on. “The next Slayer was called. She isn’t, I guess wasn’t, you three have not met her. She died a year later when another vampire we have in the mine slit her throat.”

“Then Faith was called.” Tara said with a slight hand wave to the now speechless brunette.

“So I’d have been next in line if B and some other girl had died on the job?” Faith said as the implications sunk in.

“You would have been the full and proper chosen one.” Willow replied.

“Not worth it.” Faith said as she clutched at Buffy’s hand. Hazel eyes met brown and Buffy swore she saw tears building. “Not if it meant you woulda suffered like that B. Nothing is worth not having you in my life.”

“I love you too Faith.” Buffy said as she leaned into her girl’s arms.

“So around that time Buffy’s vampire boyfriend’s curse was broken and he tried to kill everyone and suck the world into a hell dimension.” Willow went on at a fast pace. “Buffy faced him and won. He died and went to hell a few seconds after I cursed him with his soul again. A few months later he came back to life and Faith came to our town on almost the same day.”

“So Faith had competition?” Alonna asked with an amused chuckle only to receive a glare from both of her fellow Slayers.

“Faith wasn’t even on Buffy’s radar.” Tara told them.

“What?” The Slayers shouted in unison again.

“It’s gonna be a really long story if you guys keep shouting at us like that.” Willow grumbled before continuing with the tale. “Buffy was so unbelievably straight back than that you guys wouldn’t even recognize her. Plus she has always had the worst taste in men.”

“Faith tried.” Tara said as Buffy began to tear up and shake her head. “But Buffy was enamored with that vampire pretty boy.”

“I really am beginning to hate this story.” Buffy whispered as Faith stroked her hair.

“You said we needed to know about roadblocks in our relationship.” Faith chastised her girl. “Just don’t let it happen again and we’re gonna be a’ight.”

“I am not going to fuck a walking corpse that’s already stuck in that disgusting mine!” Buffy protested in earnest until she noticed the grin playing across her girl’s face. “You are so going to get it later Missy.”

“So after months of Faith trying and getting nowhere with Buffy she settled on the next best thing.” Willow went on. “One night when Faith was dealing with a rough group of demons and had to depend on someone else to ride to her rescue she slept with the one person she thought Buffy kept around just for post Slayage shenanigans. She tried to blame it on the hungry and horny effect but…”

“She thought I had sex with Xander?” Buffy shouted. There was evident confusion in her voice.

“Well it was either him or me and I was just as straight as you were back then.” Willow grumbled in annoyance at her own lack of personal insight.

“Who were you sleeping with?” Alonna asked.

“I wasn’t sleeping with him back then!” Willow protested. “We didn’t have sex until the end of the school year when we thought the world was about to end.”

“So it really was a “he” then.” Faith teased Willow right along with her fellow Slayer. “Do we know this guy? Is he gonna come sniffing around “the Witch King’s property?”

“No, none of you girls have met Willow’s werewolf boyfriend.” Tara deadpanned with a far too pleased smirk.

“Werewolf?” Buffy’s head snapped up at the admission. “Willow? Seriously?”

“We didn’t do anything when he was all wolfy!” Willow protested. “And you have no room to talk Missy!”

“She’s got you there B.” Faith whispered into Buffy’s ear.

“I am not apologizing again for something I am never going to let happen.” Buffy said in a far more serious tone.

“So this meeting really got off topic fast.” Alonna said as she looked back and forth between Willow and Buffy.

“I’ll say.” Tara agreed.

“Is there a particular reason why you’re using the mines as a dumping ground for all the vampires that have given you the most grief?” Alonna asked the honey blonde sitting behind the desk.

“Not really.” Tara said as the tension between Buffy and Faith settled down. “We needed miners and they needed to be contained somewhere. I didn’t have an army of Slayers when we found the first of them.”

“And now that all of you are empowered we won’t need to throw any more vampires we face down that dark hole.” Willow added. “We can just dust them the old fashioned way.”

“But your armor makes you strong enough to take on vampires?” Buffy protested before a concerned frown crossed her face. “Doesn’t it?”

“I can dust fledges left and r-right and take out m-most minions.” Tara told them all. “But the eight masters I’ve f-faced without a S-slayer nearby were beyond dangerous. Plus I didn’t really want to dust Jesse without getting Willow’s permission.”

“The fledge in the mine?” Alonna asked. “Larry and Snyder were laughing about him being the “bottom bitch” when they visited during the festival. What’s so special about him?”

“He grew up with Xander and me in that first life.” Willow admitted. “He was our best friend and the first person Buffy couldn’t save.”

“Oh, Will.” Buffy whispered as the truth staggered her. The petite blonde was thankful that her girlfriend’s arms were still wrapped around her slender frame.

“We are not talking about Jesse’s death the first time around.” Willow stated in a cold tone. “It was one tragedy among countless others that Tara and I have come to terms with. We can’t save everyone born and raised on a hellmouth. Trying would destroy us.”

A long silence fell over the room as the redhead’s harsh rationalization lingered in the air. Moments passed before anyone dared to speak. When she did speak Willow asked the question that seemed most important to their strategy going forward. “What are we going to do about Southern Claw and the Mad Queen if their forces really were being held back and cut down by the vampires?”

“Smooth dodge.” Faith muttered with a smirk.

“We are going to keep an eye on them.” Tara said with certainty.

“Probably a few thousand eyes.” Alonna said as she nodded to the lone raven in the room.

“And the second they make a move into our lands or try to take from innocent people we will cut them down just as harshly as the vampires have.” Tara went on. The grim certainty in her voice surprised her. What stunned her even more was the look of feral glee now playing across the faces of her three most trusted Slayers.

“All hail the Witch King.” Buffy said in a calm yet pleased voice as Faith and Alonna grinned along with her. The witches could only humor the Slayers who were more than ready for the inevitable fight.

********************

“And that covers basic job placement.” Gary said as he stood upon the small stage and addressed the group of newly clothed humans huddled around Anya.

The former demon rolled her eyes at the simplicity of the system this Witch King had implemented. It amazed her that more humans hadn’t set up similar systems to deal with the seemingly global refugee problem that plagued so much of the world. Workers were asked what they knew how to do and what they wanted to learn how to do and then handed off to others in the community who had chosen the same field. All children brought in were encouraged to learn the basic principles of several different professions as well as literacy and a few scientific disciplines that surprised even Anya.

It made sense to her though. Just because a man was the descendent of a long line of farmers it shouldn’t necessarily mean that all his children should be relegated to farm work for their entire lives. Anya couldn’t grasp why she had never heard of such a system for educating the masses. Nor could she understand why so many of the people around her took so long to get what the shopkeeper was telling them.

“So you’re saying I’m not a serf bound to work the land for our lord and master?” One slow witted man in the back of the crowd asked. Anya just rolled her eyes.

“Yes.” Gary explained for what seemed like the tenth time. “There are no serfs of slaves in the Kingdom of the Witch King. You are all free to try to pursue any life you wish.”

“What if I want to work in the palace?” One woman asked.

“Then you’d have to answer a few questions from General Gunn and General Xander.” Gary answered in a well practiced tone. “Like everything else in this city the Witch King’s doors are open to all who want to help. The Printers’ Hall and Library can always use more hands. Provided you know how to read or are willing to learn. Also working those presses is tricky at first but I know many men and women who have gotten the hang of it.”

“The Witch King and the inner circle really let women learn how to read?” Another woman in the back asked in an almost awed tone.

“They encourage it.” Gary told her. “That doesn’t mean they take just anybody into the Citadel staff, mind you. Most of the servants in the Citadel were taken directly from the staff of the Rosenberg Library who remained loyal to Lady Willow after her parents were abducted. Now that was a beautiful reunion. I was on hand myself as the Witch King’s wagon rolled into the courtyard. I watched as our King led Lady Willow’s parents and three girls into the Citadel. Lord and Lady Rosenberg went to work organizing the Library and Printers’ Hall and the girls fit right in with the other Academy kids.”

“You’ve mentioned an Academy several times.” Anya said as she finally spoke up. “What do they study there and why does it sound like only young women are sent there?”

“Oh.” Gary said as a sudden nervous wave washed over his entire body. “I did? I’m not sure if I was supposed to…”

“Can anyone attend the Academy?” A man in front asked.

“Can I send my daughters there?” A woman off to Anya’s side said.

“What do they teach up thar’ in that durn spooky lookin’ tower?” A particularly cranky man in the back asked.

“Everyone please.” Gary raised his hands as the crowd carried on. Once they quieted down he sighed and Anya could tell he was trying his best to dance around the truth without lying to them. “The young women “Chosen” for the Academy learn to wage war unlike any soldier you have ever seen before. They are each both gifted and cursed by the fact that they are “Chosen.” He paused for a moment to let his emphasis sink in. “Be proud of their sacrifice, thankful for their service and relived that your own daughters are not already in their ranks.”

“How do I know if my girls are this “chosen” thing you keep talking about?” The man sitting next to Anya asked.

“Trust me sir.” Gary said in a dour voice. “If they were meant to fight alongside the girls at the Academy then you would know.” He paused for a moment to look over the crowd. “The Academy isn’t normally a first day topic. It’s far too disturbing if you ask me and we have much more important matters to go over.”

Anya couldn’t help but roll her eyes at what Gary deemed “important.” The first hour of his speech had been nothing but explaining basic hygiene to these simpletons. Why so many humans failed to see the downside of leaving their own waste to fester in the streets was beyond her. It was just one more reason that she was glad to have discarded her own humanity so very long ago. Say what you will about demons, the ones Anya associated with all knew the benefits of regular bathing.

“I’m just thankful that Lady Willow and Lady Tara fixed the world the way they did. The old system the girls from the Academy had to go through was barbaric.” Gary’s words struck Anya. Who were these two women? He had mentioned Lady Willow several times. But this was the first she had heard about Lady Tara. Perhaps they were the Witch King’s wives. Perhaps his brothel or harem? Maybe one held onto the lofty title of wife while the other was little more than his favorite whore? Whatever the case Anya knew that one of them was going to be her best bet to grant the wish that toppled this petty Kingdom.

“Yes that was an amazing day.” Gary went on. “The Chosen one herself walked into this city and challenged the Witch King to a duel. To the death even.” He said as a gasp spread across the room. “Mind you the poor girl was lied to by those dreadful watchers and their patriarchal oppression.”

That stopped Anya’s train of thought dead in its tracks. She thought back over Gary last few lines. “Lady Willow and Lady Tara “Changed” the world.” “The Chosen One walked into town “Herself.” “Dreadful Watchers.” “Patriarchal Oppression.”

“Their fight was unlike any I have ever seen.” Gary told the awed crowd. “The Witch King fought like the legends of old. But the Slayer nearly Slew our King.”

“The Slayer.” Anya whispered in realization as every plan she had made went out the window.

“But the poor girl was defeated by the very lies she had been told.” Gary went on. “She learned the error of her ways and is now one of the Witch King’s most trusted generals. Oh I’ll admit most of the town gave Buffy Summers a wide berth her first month in the city. But all that changed in the days leading up to the festival a few weeks ago. I and everyone else in this city saw the work she had done to get the Academy girls running at full strength. They’re amazing.”

“The Slayer is here in the city?” Anya all but shouted as the truth hit her head on.

“You’ve heard the legends of the Slayer Anya?” Gary asked as all eyes in the room fell upon the former demon. He recognized the tone in her voice as knowledge and understanding. The former demon was all too thankful that the fear in her voice went unnoticed. “Everyone listen to this woman. She knows how important that young warrior is to protecting all of our lives. Please tell us your story Anya.”

“Oh it’s not my story really.” She protested before resigning herself to the expectant faces all around. She quickly thought up the most convincing lie she could imagine that would be impossible for those around her to check up on later. “When I was little my grandmother told me a story from her youth. Her village was plagued by vampires. Once a week they would come and drag off anyone foolish enough to stray outside after sunset. If any of the men tried to gather up their forces and fight the vampires would kill all those who dared and the next night they would turn two of the villagers for each of the monsters that the men had managed to kill. All that changed when the Slayer came to town. A girl no older than my grandmother was walked out of the wilderness and asked where the monsters slept. She then walked right into their nest in the caves outside the village. Their screams could be heard from miles around. Minutes later the girl came back to the village and told the headman that the monsters were gone.”

“Amazing.” Gary said as several murmurs spread through the crowd.

“She said there was a month long celebration in the girl’s honor.” Anya went on. A wicked smile spread across her face as she decided to share another secret about Slayers with the small minded humans all around her. “She also said that catching the Slayer’s eye changed her life forever. She said that if I should ever catch a Slayer’s attention then I should be thankful that the Goddess blessed me with the looks and assets to give aid and comfort to the chosen.”

“What does that mean?” One confused man asked. “Catching her eye?”

“Oh I know what it means.” Another man said with a lurid chuckle.

“Hush you.” A much more stern man said before he turned back to Gary. “The Witch King doesn’t allow that sort of thin to go on under his own roof. Does he?”

“Oh no, no, no, no.” Gary said as he shook his head at the stern and disapproving man. “My friends, I will only say this once. The Witch King does not cast judgment on those peaceful souls who seek the protection of this Kingdom. Our ruler is fair and just to all those who are willing to work to make life better for those around them. But do not mistake that mercy and compassion for weakness or depravity. And don’t ever begrudge the love your neighbors find. Even if that love goes against what you were taught in your old life. The rules are different in this Kingdom. Once you meet our rulers you will understand. I for one am thankful that a person here is judged by their deeds rather than their affections and heritage, and I truly pity the fool who makes himself the first to challenge the Witch King’s decree.”

Silence fell over the room as the shopkeeper’s words neatly dismissed the growing tensions felt and raised by only a few people in the room. No one wanted to go back to the slave carts the soldiers had dragged them out of just hours ago. No one wanted to speak out against a ruler that had already done so much for each of them.

“If that is all then I think it’s about time we moved on.” Gary said as he walked back to the middle of the stage. “I have a friend I want you all to meet. Clem, could you please come out here?”

Anya smirked as an arm covered in long folds of sagging skin poked out from behind one of the curtains off to the side of the stage. The arm waved to the newly stunned crowd and its owner slowly stepped into view. It had been decades since she had seen a loose skinned demon and centuries since she saw one that wore pants.

“Hello.” Clem said in a far too chipper voice as he walked up to stand next to Gary.

“Demon!” One woman in the middle of the crowd shrieked and fainted immediately. The rest of the crowd grew restless and Anya felt sorry for the demon standing before them all. If it weren’t for the man on stage with him the crowd might have tried to lynch the poor fool.

“Everyone calm down.” Gary said in a far sterner tone. “This is my friend Clem. He is one of the nicest people you are ever going to meet and just one of the small number of demons the Witch King has allowed to live with us within the walls.”

“How many demons are we talking about here?” The stern man asked as he looked around the room in shock at the number of people who were taking this turn of events so easily.

“Last I heard three.” Clem answered the man’s question with a practiced smile. “There’s me. The half Brachen demon who built the school and proof read all the text books, and then there’s the green fellow who lives in the Citadel and spends most of his days singing to the crowds that wander through the main square under the royal balcony. Both of them are really nice guys.”

“And the Slayer knows about them?” Anya asked as she pondered how dangerous city life was for the three men with the Slayer living next door to each of them.

“Oh Buffy is just the nicest person once you get to know her.” Clem assured her with a genuine smile. “All the Academy girls are great. I’m just so lucky that our amazing King rescued me from one of the Mad Queen’s troop patrols. I don’t know what they had planned for me but it wasn’t good.”

“You don’t eat people do you?” One frightened woman in the front asked.

“Of course he doesn’t.” Anya snapped at the silly human. “Loose Skinned demons are vegetarians. They drink in the emotions that humans send out in waves all day long.”

“Clem also likes chips.” Gary added with a smile to Anya. “He has the most delicious salsa recipe.”

“The secret is fresh vegetables and spices.” Clem said with a wink that did little to ease the nervous people sitting before him. Anya smirked a little to herself as she realized that the demon was no doubt feeding on them as he spoke. There was no telling how much he had gained from simply standing in the building while they all changed out of their old slave rags and into decent clothing.

More people had questions for Clem. The demon calmly answered each and every one of them. By the end even the stern judgmental man had come around to the almost innocent antics of the floppy eared demon. Anya began to wonder about the kingdom she was planning to overthrow. If the average citizen had been swayed enough to wash up after themselves, befriend a few harmless demons, and ignore the almost notorious sexual proclivities of the Slayer then clearly the Witch King had done something right. She would have to hold off her vengeance until meeting the man.

********************

“So do you think the rest of the gang will like her?” Xander asked the brunette as they sat on one of the benches along the edge of the town square. The random question caught his friend by complete surprise. She looked up from the sandwich Joyce had prepared for her lunch.

“Xan man, who the hell are you talkin’ about?” Faith asked with a confused frown.

“Anya!” Xander told the Slayer. “The girl we’ve been talking about all day. She just came in with the last group of refugees and I found her wandering on her own.”

“You’ve been talking about a new girlfriend?” Faith looked at the young man and laughed. At his annoyed huff she only laughed harder. “I thought we were talking about demons this whole time.”

“What? Why would you think that?” Xander didn’t understand the Slayer at his side. He couldn’t imagine how his description of the strange new woman’s behavior could ever be confused with anything demonic.

“You’ve been mumbling about weird shit for the last hour!” Faith told him as her mirth died down slightly. “Knowing our lives, that means demons.”

“I’m serious here Faith.” Xander protested as he tried to get the Slayer back on a more useful track. “I want to bring her to the Citadel to meet everyone but I have no idea how the others will react.”

“How much time have you spent with her?” Faith asked as she went back to watching people move through the town square.

“I’ve stopped by to check on her once or twice a day each day since she came to town last week.” Xander admitted. “You don’t think I’m laying it on too thick do you?”

“Nah man.” Faith assured him with a dismissive wave. “If you want to hit that you gotta make sure the groundwork is laid down tight. Otherwise one of you is gonna do something stupid like send the other a whole bunch of mixed signals.”

“Is that how you won over that little blonde friend of ours who has you wrapped around her finger?” Xander asked with a smirk.

“Hey! No talking about my girl’s fingers!” Faith snapped at the grinning man. “No matter how fun they are when she gets them in just the right spot.”

“Okay, okay, down girl.” Xander pleaded as the Slayer got a wistful and somewhat lusty look in her eyes. “I should know better than to bring up sex jokes with you.”

“Yeah you should.” Faith agreed. She noticed one of the formerly empty buildings on the far side of the square was now opened up. Through the large front windows she saw an energetic blonde moving around the front room. The woman carried boxes of odd items Faith thought she should have recognized after so many hours spent studying in the Academy. The oddly shaped crystals and bundles of dried herbs practically shouted out the new store’s mystical focus for all to see. “What’s going on over there? Did the Boss give the okay for a magic shop to open up?”

“I may have shifted a request or two to the top of the pile.” Xander admitted.

“You sure about that?” Faith asked him with a speculative glance. “That magic stuff is all kinds of dangerous and shit. Not many folks in this town are any good at it aside from Red and Blondie.”

“True.” Xander admitted. “But the new shopkeeper seems to know her stuff. Plus it never hurts to have another reason to draw merchant caravans to the city.”

“Maybe.” Faith said as she watched the blonde move around the inside of the new store. “When does it open up?”

“A week or so.” Xander said before growing more nervous. “Now about this girl.”

“What am I supposed to say Xander?” Faith asked in confusion and exasperation. “I ain’t even met this new trick you’re pinning over. How am I supposed to judge what she’s like?”

“That may be partially true.” He admitted before another sly grin crossed his face. “But you should know you’ve been staring at her pretty intensely for the last few minutes.”

“Huh?” Faith asked before realization struck. She glance at Xander and then back to the shop girl across the square. Her brown eyes shot back and forth between the strange woman and her friend several more times. A full minute passed before a smile parted Faith’s lips. “So you and that new blonde shopkeeper over there.”

“Goddess I hope so.” Xander whispered just loudly enough that he knew the Slayer would be the only one to hear.

“Way to go Xander!” Faith cheered as she clapped him on the back. “I gotta say you’ve got pretty good tastes in chicks. She’s a little older, but if I was still on the prowl I’d probably be giving you a run for your money with that stacked little filly over there.”

“And that’s another reason why I’m thankful that Buffy came to this city.” He replied with a knowing grin. “With you and her all wrapped up in each other I don’t have nearly as much competition.”

“Lucky for you most of the Academy girls think they’re straight.” Faith added with a smirk. “And I was never a big enough cock block for you to blame for this long ass dry spell of yours.”

“Oh you’ve turned more than a few heads since you joined us Faith.” Xander said.

“I can’t help it if I’m dead sexy over here.” Faith told him with an amused smirk that drew a laugh from the young general. “Besides, you’re my bud. I woulda been more than happy to send a few sloppy seconds your way.”

“I can’t believe I’m hearing this.” Xander said as he laughed at the crude prospect. “You kiss you girlfriend with that mouth?”

“Oh you know it.” Faith told him before leaning in and waggling her eyebrows even more suggestively. “But I ain’t tellin’ you where this mouth does all the kissin’. B and I gotta keep some of that mystery stuff ya know.”

Xander’s mouth fell open in shock for a moment. As it passed he grinned and let out a laugh. Faith was only too happy to join him. A few minutes after their laughter died down the young man turned back to his friend with an almost pleading look in his eyes.

“So what should I do about introducing her to the gang?” Xander asked yet again.

“There’s that big shindig the Boss has planned for next week.” Faith said after taking a moment to think things over. “Everyone related to the inner circle, the Academy girls and all the folks who’ve been with the Boss since she was camped out in that mine are gonna get their drink on in the Citadel. She’s a newbie, so…”

“She’s not on the guest list.” Xander said slowly as he realized where Faith was going with her idea. “She hasn’t been here long enough to make many friends that could invite her. I could invite her and introduce her to everyone!”

“Yeah, you could.” Faith told him with another smile and a warm laugh. “Hell, if she’s any fun we might even be able to upgrade the festivities to a hootenanny.”

“And just what would she have to do to get the party going like that?” Xander asked with a now worried grimace.

“Help me slip way too many of those fruity drinks to the Junior Slayers and stand back as they steal each other’s dates.” Faith replied with a downright wicked smirk.

“That’s it. You’re a full blown crazy person Faith.” Xander told her as he shook his head.

“And don’t you forget it.” Faith agreed with a bark of laughter.

The two members of the Witch King’s inner circle shared an easy laugh as they finished their lunch. The cheerful sounds carried across the town square and caused one very suspicious blonde to perk up. As she gazed out the front window of her new shop Anya wondered just how many women the dark haired young man had at his beck and call. She didn’t know what the boisterous brunette meant to Xander. Nor did she know the reason for the scowl that overcame her as she watched them.

“Men.” Anya seethed with venom in her tone as she glared out the window.

********************

“So basically every citizen helps provide for everyone else.” Gary said as he helped Anya fill the last few empty shelves of her new shop. “If there is something a friend of neighbor needs we give them what we have in excess so that no one goes wanting.”

“And you say the only time money changes hands is when a merchant caravan in passing through the city?” Anya asked as she absorbed the finer points of the Kingdom’s economic practices from the older shopkeeper. “I had a similar idea in my old home. I owned a pen with a large number of rabbits with a rapid reproduction rate. I wanted to give the excess out to the townspeople, exchanging them not for goods and services but for goodwill and the sense of accomplishment that stems from selflessly giving of yourself to others.”

“Yes!” Gary told her. He smiled as she grasped the concept much more quickly than many of the other shopkeepers around the city. “We all came here with nothing and the Witch King decreed that all who choose to stay and help build the Kingdom are equal.”

“Except he lives in the palace.” Anya said as if the disparity should have been obvious.

“It’s not really a palace.” Gary replied as he took in her skeptical tone. “The first three or four floors of that huge tower are nothing but library shelves that anyone in the city is free to read and study as they please. Another large chamber is nothing but nesting alcoves and bird houses for her ravens. The room full of printing presses, the Academy. There is a throne room that I hear the Witch King never uses. I think the servants and most of the library staff just use it like it’s their own lounge. Plus all the private quarters for Lady Tara and Lady Willow’s adoptive family members.”

“There are those names again.” Anya murmured to herself. “Who are Lady Tara and Lady Willow to the Witch King? His wives? His concubines?”

“Who are…” Gary began to reply only to stop when he finally grasped the fact that the woman before him had been left in the dark about one of the Kingdom’s least guarded secrets. “You mean you didn’t see the Witch King remove that helmet in person?” Gary asked as an amused grin broke out on his face.

“No. Why? Is that important?” Anya asked as she looked back to the other shopkeeper.

“Oh not really.” Gary replied with that same amused smile. “It’s just, I don’t want to spoil the surprise. I thought you saw. Our King just loves that dramatic reveal.”

“Hey guys!” Clem called out as he walked into the shop. “Need any help before you open this place up?”

“Oh, yes.” Anya said as she turned to face the cheerful demon. “The shelves are almost full. I just need to put most of the empty barrels in the store room back on the wagon and send them back to the cooper.”

The trio went about finishing the work needed to open the shop the next morning. Anya was glad the man and the demon had proven so helpful. She was also surprised by the warm feeling in her chest as she recalled the sheer number of times Xander had appeared to aid her in readying the shop. The young general had almost single handedly unloaded all of her merchandise himself. As Anya thought of Xander another unprovoked smile came to her.

********************

Hours later the sun had set over the Kingdom of the Witch King. With the shop locked up Anya walked up the stairs that led to her personal apartment on the second floor above the storefront. It had surprised her that such a large dwelling had been earmarked for her use. The central location confused her even more. It was as if the space along the edge of the town square had been left vacant for an eventual business that the strange King wanted to keep within easy range of the Citadel. The fortunate location even surprised Xander when he said he had personally seen to her request.

At the thought of the young man Anya was blindsided by another smile. She was well inside her apartment with the door locked before she realized that she had been smiling far more often than she had in centuries. A grimace quickly replaced the smile. She couldn’t be daydreaming of strange and helpful men. She had a demonic pact to reforge.

It had taken the former demon a week to recall the exact chant that would summon her master. She had grown rusty in the mystical arts since her pact was first made. It vexed her that she had forgotten the tricks that first put her on D’hoffryn’s list of candidates. She had cursed Olaf so easily. Now she was scrounging to recall the most minor of chants.

Anya was woefully out of practice, but materials would not be a problem. Part of the reason she had asked to open a shop for magical supplies was that even in her human state she still had plenty of contacts that could ship all manner of rare spell components to the walled city. But the larger part was the ease with which she could then gather the components she would need to beg her master for another power center.

“This had better work.” Anya muttered to herself as she spread a thick line of red, sandy, powder in a circle around herself. She chanted in the old demonic language D’hoffryn preferred. She called out to D’hoffryn himself as well as his realm of Arashmaharr. She went through the full chant just as she had practiced in the nights before this attempt. With the final phrase of the chant out of her lips she awaited the power that would herald her master’s arrival.

Nothing happened.

“What the hell?” Anya growled as the summoning ritual fizzled out. “Where is he?”

She began again. The chant fell from her lips just as it had before. She built up the supplication to its conclusion. She implored D’hoffryn to appear before her.

Nothing happened.

Anya tried again. She focused on her pronunciation of the words. The former demon recited the lines with clarity and precision. She put everything she had into forging a link with the demon realm of Arashmaharr.

Nothing happened.

The fourth attempt faired no better. By her sixth attempt Anya was convinced there was nothing wrong with her end of the ritual. By the eighth time she failed to bring forth the demon lord she was all but convinced.

“He can’t be dead.” Anya whispered. “He’s D’hoffryn. He’s everlasting vengeance made real. He can’t just be gone!”

Anya quivered as her words filled the apartment. She was alone again. She was human. There were no vengeance demons to welcome her back into the fold. Even if her performance of the ritual had been lacking another vengeance demon would have come in D’hoffryn’s stead. Demons wanted to be summoned into the world. They thrived on it. Even a flawed and inferior ritual would still draw attention. That no beings native to Arashmaharr deemed to show themselves meant only one thing.

“It’s all gone.” Anya whispered as the tears began to fall. “All lines have been severed. I’m alone. I’m mortal.” A sob broke free as she contemplated her now inescapable fate. “I’m human.”

********************

“Anya.” Xander called out as he walked into her shop bright and early the next morning. He looked around the room at all the shelves and glass cabinets filled with books, crystals, dried herbs and more than a few talismans and knick knacks that seemed to vary wildly in authenticity. “Ahn?” Before Xander walked further into the shop he set the large flat parcel in his arms down by the front door.

A sound off to one side of the room caught the general’s attention. He heard a sniffle just before the curtain behind the counter was pulled back. He almost sighed in relief at the sight of the woman. That relief died in his chest as he took in the faint tears streaming down her cheeks and the crumpled handkerchief balled up in her fist.

“What’s wrong?” Xander said as he raced to the woman’s side. “Did something happen?”

“I think it finally hit me.” Anya lied, trying to sound convincing as she rubbed tears from her cheeks. “I just never imagined my life would end up like this.”

“Hey, it’s okay.” Xander said as he pulled her into his arms. “You’re safe.” He whispered as he stroked his fingers through her shoulder length blonde hair. “I’m here for you. I won’t let anything bad happen to you ever again.”

The eerie chuckling that came from the woman in his arms almost frightened Xander. He looked down to find Anya shaking her head as she laughed into his chest. “Did I do a funny?” He asked and almost cringed as she glared up at him through tears streaked eyes.

“Why are you doing this?” Anya demanded of the man holding her. “Why are you so kind to me? Is it just some stupid guy thing? Are you trying to get in my pants? What am I to you?”

“Whoa, hey, it’s not like that.” Xander protested as Anya just rolled her eyes. “No Anya, listen to me. I was where you are once. Really, I get it. Your old life is gone and you’ll never get it back. You don’t know where you stand in this place and you don’t know when the other shoe will drop. It took me a long time before I was able to move past life as a slave. I don’t know how bad you had it before coming here but I promise you that you are not alone. I’m here for you no matter what you need.”

“So you’re not just trying to have you fun with the new girl before moving back to load bearing bar matrons?” Anya asked him with a skeptical glare.

“Load bearing what now?” Xander asked before his eyes widened in shock. “I would never do tha… How can you… Did one of your ex’s seriously do that to you?”

She nodded as she lowered her eyes. “My fiancé Olaf.” Anya explained for the now beleaguered general. “So you can understand if I don’t trust men.”

“I’d never do that to someone I cared about.” Xander said. “I’m not saying I’m perfect but I’d never just up and run off with some random woman.”

“Oh, he didn’t run off. After he was done he came home and expected me to cook him dinner.” Anya said with far too much detachment for such a cruel injustice. “I still have no idea if that was the first time he strayed or just the first time he got caught.”

“So you left him after that?” Xander asked as he tired to draw her eyes back to his own.

“Kind of.” Anya said in a voice that hinted at there being much more to the story.

“You are so unbelievably strong.” Xander told her. The sincerity in his words shocked Anya for a moment. She looked up and met his eyes once more. “I can’t imagine how hard it must have been to leave your old home and strike out on your own. Not many women would have made it this far.”

“Oh I wasn’t…” Anya began to say only to be distracted by the soft kiss Xander placed on her forehead.

“You are going to fit in so well here Anya.” Xander promised. “I can’t wait to introduce you to all of my friends.”

“What?” Anya asked as she looked up into his now excited brown eyes. “Really?”

“Yes, really.” Xander assured her with another cheerful grin. “Come to the banquet with me. All the people who have been with the Witch King from the beginning are going to be there. You can get to know Lady Tara and Lady Willow. Oh and Gunn, his sister Alonna, Faith and the rest of the Academy girls.”

“Gary and Clem were talking about someone the other day.” Anya began to venture the one subject she had grown more fearful of since the realization that her powers were gone forever. “They mentioned that the Slayer lives with you in that big castle.”

“Who? Buffy?” Xander asked as he failed to notice the apprehension in her voice. “Sure her whole family will be there.”

“I’ve heard rumors of Slayers and all the sex they have with young women.” Anya said in a matter of fact tone that caused Xander’s eyes to bulge out of his head.

“Um, oh, yeah.” Xander said as he was blindsided by her statement. “Yeah, Buffy is, well, yeah. But she and Faith are so far into the honeymoon phase of their relationship that I don’t think either will bother looking around at the other girls in the room. Is that, that isn’t a problem for you is it?”

“What do you mean?” Anya asked in as convincing a tone as she could muster. She hoped he bought her mildly innocent and confused act.

“The whole thing with the two women in a committed relationship thing.” Xander said with a much more concerned tremor in his voice. “Anya, please tell me you don’t have a problem with those kinds of relationships. They should have said something during orientation. It’s kind of important around here. All the women who run this Kingdom are doing everything in their power to make it an open and accepting place for everyone who isn’t undeniably evil. Who they happen to have fallen in love with isn’t something to be ashamed of.”

“Women run this Kingdom?” Anya asked in genuine confusion for a change. “But what about the Witch King? Everyone says this is a Kingdom. Isn’t there a King in charge?”

“Oh, you haven’t seen the reveal yet?” Xander asked looking at her with far more surprise. “The Boss usually does that in front of everyone that signs up with us. I just assumed you knew.”

“Knew what?” Anya asked in annoyance.

“Oh, it might be better if I have Lady Willow and Lady Tara show you at the banquet.” Xander said with a renewed smile. “That will be way more fun for you and them.”

“Everyone keeps talking about Ladies Tara and Willow.” Anya said as she grumbled at his refusal to answer. “Who are they to the Witch King? From what the others have said I just assumed they were part of his harem. Or maybe one was the unofficial queen and the other was a scheming concubine. You have no idea how many times I’ve seen two women fight to the death over the chance to become some petty, undeserving, tyrant’s main whore. And almost every time their feud ends up destroying the crown they both want.”

“Okay, wow.” Xander said as he watched her ramble on about coups and political squabbles. “I don’t know how to, that is a lot to unpack.”

“I know right!” Anya practically shouted. “But you say that this Tara and Willow aren’t both hellbent on sleeping with the Witch King?”

“I can promise you that only Lady Willow is obsessed with sleeping with the Witch King.” Xander said in a sincere tone.

“What about Lady Tara?” Anya asked. Now that any chance of granting a vengeance wish for one of the scorned women was dwindling she found herself concerned about the local politics of her new home.

“She’s only obsessed with sleeping with Lady Willow.” Xander deadpanned with a grin that confused Anya even further.

“So they’re both sleeping with him, or does Lady Willow spend her nights hopping back and forth between the King’s dick and her lesbian lover’s tongue?” As the unseemly scenario unfolded in her mind Anya’s heart practically broke for Lady Tara. Had she retained her power center Anyanka would have sought her out and helped guide the poor woman towards a truly diabolical wish that would seal the King’s fate.

The Kingdom would surely fall, but at least this Tara everyone spoke so highly of wouldn’t be forced to sit back and watch helplessly as some wretched man forced himself on the woman she loved night after night. Anyanka had always held a soft spot for ostracized and subjugated same sex couples. Though she focused on women scorned by men to the exclusion of other clients she always cheered when one of her fellow vengeance demons granted a wish that slaughtered whole villages guilty of keeping two women apart.

Even the cases that involved two men unable to so much as hold hands in public got to her, and she hated men. Though these days there was one noticeable exception to that rule. Anya looked to Xander’s smiling face yet again and almost cringed as she felt her heart warm to him just a little. This was really becoming maddening. She should be above this sort of infatuation.

“Yes and no.” Xander answered her questions in the most round about and insufferable way possible. “It’s more complicated and if I say how it will ruin the surprise.”

“So you want me to trust you and just go along with this big stupid secret until your friends at this big stupid banquet jump out at me and yell surprise.” Anya said as she realized no further information was coming.

“Pretty much.” Xander admitted.

“You know I don’t have the best track record when if comes to trusting men.” She told him as she took a step back.

“I get that.” He replied.

“So you can see that me trusting you right now after we only just met is a big step for me.” Anya went on while turning to face her store’s front counter.

“Me to.” Xander agreed as he walked around Anya to face her again. “Ahn, I know it’s sudden and probably a little strange, but something about you just clicks with me. I want to see if this goes anywhere and I really hope that you do too.”

“Alright.” Anya said in a falsely put out tone. “I guess I can give you and all your lesbian BFF’s a try.”

“Great.” Xander said as he hugged her again. “That’s all it will take. Once they meet you you’ll fit right in around here.”

An almost worried frown crossed Anya’s face before she asked a more pressing question. “That leather clad brunette I keep seeing you with isn’t going to go all butch on me and turn into some big mean bulldyke for flirting with her “man friend” is she?”

“Who Faith?” Xander ask as their eyes met yet again. “No, well, maybe, but only as a joke to break the ice the first time you two meet. She’s really funny once you get to know her.” A moment passed in silence before Xander broach the subject again. “So you’ve been watching me hang out with other women around town?”

“Oh don’t flatter yourself Xander.” Anya snapped with a dismissive roll of her eyes and a light slap to his chest. “You’ve sat on the bench across the square and eaten lunch with that woman for half of the days it took me to set this place up. Speaking of setup, what is in that package you dropped by my door?”

“I was hoping you’d notice.” He said with a wider grin as he turned and ran back to the front of the shop. He returned with the large flat object and handed it to the Kingdom’s newest shopkeeper.

Anya took the gift with a skeptical frown and slowly tore the brown paper wrappings away. She gasped as lettering came into view. With the wrappings fully removed Anya looked back and forth between the man and the sign. The body of the board had been painted blue with the raised lettering carved on both surfaces and pained red with gold trim.

“This is perfect.” Anya said in a whisper as tears began to build in the corners of her eyes. “The Magic Box. I was wondering what to name the store.”

“I carved it myself.” Xander said as Anya began to cry. “Painted it too. Willow and Tara helped with the name once they found out what the store would sell. They’ve wanted a magic shop in town for awhile now. It has to do with “old times’ sake” or something.”

“It’s beautiful.” Anya whispered before schooling her emotions. She sniffed away her tears and looked back to the endearing man before her. “It almost makes up for the fact that you bailed on me on half the days when I was getting this place ready for business.”

“Yeah, I had to kind of rush to finish this before you got everything done here.” Xander admitted with a more embarrassed grin than the cheerful ones he had given her before. For some reason Anya found the new type of grin just as endearing as the other. She had to fight to remain focused. Something she so easily lost track of while spending time with Xander.

“How about I make it up to you by sticking around here the rest of the day and finishing up your prep work?” Xander asked Anya with a more hopeful gleam in his eyes. “I can stark by hanging your new sign.”

“Alright.” Anya relented immediately. “I suppose I could let you make things up to me by providing me with manual labor and a view of you getting all sweaty in one of your tight, little, white, sleeveless, work shirts.”

“Your wish is my command.” Xander said in all sincerity. The bemused chuckling his words brought out of Anya was music to his ears.

********************

“So this is the place Xander is helping set up?” Buffy asked as she and her girl strolled hand in hand along the edge of the town square. The newly hung sign informed everyone that “The Magic Box” was just about ready for business.

“Oh yeah.” Faith told her girl. “You should see him when he’s watching this new shop girl. He gets this little smile on his face. Everyone who walks by just knows they’re in for some serious puppy lovin’ as soon as one of them seals the deal.”

“Good for him.” Buffy said as she glanced inside the large front window of the store. She saw a pretty blonde woman standing behind the counter while pointing at various shelves around the room. A moment later Xander popped into view carrying a box full of merchandise from one shelf to another. “She’s cute I guess.” Buffy went on as she watched the strange woman order Xander around.

“Stacked too.” Faith added with a smirk as her hands wrapped around Buffy’s slender hips. “Not a lot of chicks around here can compete with her in the chest department. If you’re into that sort of thing.”

“I’ve got all I can handle with your chest Honey.” Buffy replied in a hushed whisper.

“Aww B, you say the sweetest things.” Faith said as she leaned against her girl’s back.

Buffy took a moment to relax into Faith’s embrace. Once the moment had passed she resumed her inspection of the new woman in town that had bewitched their friend. “She seems older doesn’t she?” The Slayer asked as she examined the other blonde’s face.

“Maybe a few years older than the rest of us.” Faith admitted. “It’s not like that makes them the weirdest couple around town. Maybe Xander’s just into cougars.”

“That would explain why he didn’t try to make his way through the rest of your graduating class like a kid in a candy store.” Buffy said as she shuddered at the thought of any man being dumb enough to sleep with multiple Slayers.

“Poor kids thinkin’ they still got a shot with the Boss’s generals.” Faith chuckled to herself. “I’m still surprised one of the dingbats hasn’t tried to fight Fred for the chance to get into Gunn’s pants. That tall slab of chocolate beefcake gets leered at by the peanut gallery about as much as the Xan man.”

“Well it’s not like you can blame the girls for getting a clue after they saw what Fred had been working on in Willow’s lab.” Buffy said with a chuckle of her own. “That “Greek Fire” stuff is nasty. I have no idea how Willow came up with it, and no one with a brain would ever fight someone who has access to a whole vault full of the stuff.”

“You think they got that much stockpiled?” Faith asked with a more dour expression on her face.

“Why wouldn’t they?” Buffy answered her girl. “I’m just hoping we don’t have to use too much of the stuff the next time we fight Southern Claw and the Mad Queen. I’m not squeamish about killing slavers or brainwashed and mutilated foot soldiers, but the way that last phalanx of soldiers died screaming during their failed invasion still gives me the wiggins.”

“Me too.” Faith agreed with the woman in her arms. “Enough of that depressing shit for today B.” Before Faith could lean in for a kiss a nagging feeling that had resided in the back of her mind came to the surface. “Is it just me or does this new girl of Xander’s give you some weird vibes?”

“Like a Slayer vibe?” Buffy asked in return. “She can’t be a demon. Tara would have made a big show of giving her a protective talisman.”

“No, it’s not a demon vibe.” Faith admitted as she focused on the woman in the shop. “I just get this feeling. Like I need to be lookin’ out for our friend.”

“Aww, you jealous Honey?” Buffy asked with a far more amused grin than the brunette was comfortable with. “If I had known Xander did it for you I wouldn’t have thrown myself in the way of your happiness.”

“What? Jealous? Of Xander and his new piece of trim? Hell no! Never!” Faith rambled in shock and disbelief at her girlfriend’s question before the sly smile and the underlying tone gave Buffy’s sarcasm away. “Oh you are gonna get it tonight B.” Faith muttered.

“Is that a promise F?” Buffy asked in her most sultry of pouts. She barely had the chance to let out a shocked gasp before Faith scooped her up and quickly jogged back to the main entrance of the Citadel. The Slayers laughed all the way as they drew confused looks and warm smiles from all the citizens loitering around the town square.

Anya poked her head out of the store in the wake of Buffy and Faith’s boisterous exit. “What the hell is the deal with those two weirdos?” She asked as she looked back to see Xander grinning and shaking his head.

“Don’t worry about them Ahn.” Xander said as he came up behind the woman and pulled her into a tight embrace of his own. “Buffy and Faith are just enjoying the newness of their relationship after waiting so long to finally admit that their feelings for each other weren’t just one sided.”

“Buffy?” Anya said as she connected things that Gary, Clem and Xander had all said whenever mention of the Slayer was raised. “That tiny little blonde is the Slayer?” She cried out in shock. “And she’s having sex with that leather clad hoodlum you’re always hanging out with?”

Xander had to laugh at her shock and confusion for a just a moment. It was so rare that someone new took so long to meet Tara or the rest of the inner circle. It was fun keeping her all to himself for the first few weeks of her stay in the city. “Pretty much.” He answered once he was done chuckling at the odd little string of secrets. “You’ll get to meet all of them at the banquet. And don’t worry. I like Slayers in general, but nothing has ever happened between me and one of those girls.”

“Well that’s a relief.” Anya muttered as she looked back to the young man with a wary eye. She couldn’t help but feel that the big reveal he kept promising might turn out to be far more dangerous than she expected.

********************

“And you’re sure you want me to meet all these friends of yours?” She asked as she stood at the base of the front steps of the Citadel. The days had gone by quickly since opening the shop and preparing for the banquet that Xander had convinced her to attend. She fidgeted at the young general’s side in her new dress.

“Of course I’m sure Ahn.” Xander said as he interlaced their fingers together for what felt like the hundredth time that day. “Everyone in the inner circle gets as many plus ones as they want and you are all mine.”

“I like it when you call me that.” Anya admitted with a shy smile.

“Call you what? Ahn, or mine?” Xander asked with his usual playful grin.

Anya took a moment to consider the question. “Both I guess.” She said after a few idle moments. “And you’re sure there’s nothing I have to avoid saying in front of the Witch King to keep from being banished?”

“Why does everyone assume they’ll get banished at the drop of a hat?” Xander said as he looked up to the massive tower of the Citadel. “The Boss is a great big softie. It’s not like they’re some nasty mass murdering demon.”

Xander didn’t notice the slight flinch that ran through his date as he spoke. For her part Anya kept her fears to herself. There was no telling what would happen once she entered the Citadel. She had no way of knowing just how powerful the Witch King was, and even less chance of knowing how many actual witches served him. She could only hope that there was no one skilled in the art of aura reading within those intimidating stone walls.

Without sensing the trepidation in the woman at his side Xander brought Anya’s hand up to his lips for one gentle kiss. Anya’s heart melted a little at the much younger man’s sweetness. For all that she tried to see him as just one more selfish and deceitful man she couldn’t help but find him endearing in ways she hadn’t found anyone else in centuries.

“Shall we?” Xander asked as he took her arm in his.

“We shall.” Anya agreed with a renewed smile. The couple ascended the stairs towards the massive double doors of the Citadel. Inside Anya saw the large entryway was decorated for the occasion. Mystical lights glowed in wall sconces all along the grand chamber. A bright red carpet ran along a path other attendees followed. Anya looked to Xander once more only to find him smiling. He guided her down halls and corridors he was intimately familiar with. They ascended a short flight of stairs and turned a corner to find an open archway at the end of the long, red carpet. As they approached the entrance to the throne room a group of five young women loitering around the archway looked up and saw Xander.

“Xander!” One of the girls cried out in surprise. “I thought you were bringing a date?”

“Very funny Rona.” Xander deadpanned as he escorted Anya towards the girls. “This is Anya. She’s new to the city. Be nice.”

“But of course general.” One girl in the back said with a bow that drew giggles from half the others. Anya noticed at least one of the girls look to Xander with almost mournful eyes before turning to glare at her.

“Do you know all these girls Xander?” Anya asked in a newly confused tone. She had guessed the leather clad brunette might have had some attachment to the young man. The way several of these girls were eyeing the two of them left little doubt that they at least cared about the man on her arm.

He lightly held her arm as he walked the two of them through the throng of Slayers and into the throne room turned banquet hall. “Don’t let the Slayers get to you Ahn.” Xander said in a tone he assumed would ease her nerves. The dramatic reaction that took hold of the woman was far from what he expected.

“Slayers!” Anya all but shouted as she stood with the now defensive girls at her back. “As in plural? More than one?” She began to panic at the implications. “How? There can only ever be one of them! All five of those girls can’t be Slayers?”

“Ahn?” Xander said in confusion as he turned to face his now distraught date.

“What, you didn’t tell her about the big fight in the town square a few months back?” Vi asked as she and a few girls spread around the throne room walked up to Xander. Anya’s eyes widened as she realized she was surrounded by lethal predators. The five from just outside the chamber now formed a solid line blocking any chance of escape. As her eyes raced around the room Anya noticed at least a dozen other young women who held equally predatory stances now encircled her and the young man who had walked her into this deathtrap.

“Anya what’s wrong.” Xander asked as he tried to get her to focus on him. “Sweetie?”

“What’s the problem Xan man?” Faith said as she walked through the tense formations of her fellow Slayers. All eyes were on the panicking blonde beside the young general. “Your new girly girl is okay right. Guys you ain’t picking on Xander’s squeeze are ya?”

“I don’t think she likes Slayers Faith.” One of the Slayers said as the others focused on the woman practically cowering at Xander’s side.

“What’s not to like?” Buffy said as she appeared beside Faith. “Seriously though, back up. The poor woman looks like she’s about to pass out.”

“How, how did you do this?” Anya asked in a ragged and fearful voice as she looked around the circle of curious girls. After a brief survey of the Slayers her eyes focused on Buffy. “There’s only ever been one.”

“That was then.” Buffy said with an amused smile before gesturing to the girls all around them. “And this is now. There are thousands of Slayers all over the world. Every girl who could wield the power now has the power.”

“All thanks to the Boss and her squeeze.” Faith added with a chuckle.

“All hail the Witch King.” A dozen of the young women around Buffy and Faith said in unison.

“So Anya.” Buffy began to say in a curious tone as her eyes raked up and down the woman at Xander’s side. “Where did you learn about Slayers? It’s isn’t everyday that we find someone who knows as much about us as the average watcher.” Before Anya could answer a trumpet rang out from the far side of the massive chamber. All eyes turned to the throne and the open archway beside it that led to the balcony. “Oh, they’re starting.” Buffy whispered as the crowd grew silent.

Anya gawked at the royal couple standing in the archway. A figure in jet black armor stood tall and proud with a lithe redheaded beauty on his arm. The redhead wore a dark burgundy dress that caught far more attention than it should have with its plunging neckline and sporadic sequins. The royal couple strode through the archway and up the dais to stand in front of the empty throne.

“My friends!” The Witch King called out in a deep masculine voice that rang clear across the throne room. “You all know us. All but a few of you were here when we founded this city. Many of you stood by me long before that. A few of you have fought at my side from the very beginning. Willow and I asked you to join us this evening to celebrate how far we’ve all come. But there is another reason I wanted my dearest friends with me tonight.”

As the Witch King’s speech wound down the armored figure waved a hand before his visored helmet. With a ripple of light the black armor melted away into thin air. As armor vanished a honey blonde woman wearing an elegant white dress with black trim stood in the Witch King’s place.

“The Witch King is a woman.” Anya whispered to herself in a tone that only the nearest Slayers could hear.

“We asked you here to celebrate the life of a great woman.” Tara went on as she clutched Willow’s hand in her own. All around the room servants passed out tall thin flutes of wine to each and every guest. “Today is my mother’s birthday.”

More than a few people gasped at Tara’s words. Anya noticed a tall thin brunette girl with another young blonde the same age and an older blonde woman standing nearby. The brunette let out a pained sob as tears streaked down her face. She wondered who the trio of women was to the now unmasked King.

“Without her s-sacrifice n-none of this would be possible.” Tara continued in a heavy voice. “I know she would be so proud of each and every one of us. I can’t th-think of a better way to remember her than by sharing an evening with my family.”

“To Jennifer Maclay!” Willow shouted as she raised her glass of wine high overhead.

“To Jennifer Maclay!” The crowd replied in unison. Even Anya made her best effort to respect their “King’s” fallen mother with a salute before drinking along with all the others.

A somber silence fell over the room for an achingly long stretch of time. When it passed Tara and Willow smiled to the crowd and descended the dais. The band off to one side of the room started up a beat and light conversation resumed. Before the Slayers could turn their scrutiny back on the former demon a shout rang from across the room and drew attention once more.

“Anya!” Tara and Willow shouted as they started to run across the throne room. The crowd parted for the two young women who were upon Anya and Xander in an instant. Before another word could be uttered both witches had flung their arms around the confused shopkeeper.

“Goddess we missed you so much.” Tara said as she clung to Xander’s date.

“It’s really you! How did you even find us?” Willow asked as she held back relieved tears.

“What?” Anya cried out as her eyes raced back and forth between the two strange woman and the Slayers who had just been interrogating her. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” She protested.

“It’s such a relief to see that you’re human again.” Tara said as she leaned back and looked the confused blonde over once more. “And just in time for this party by the looks of your aura.”

“How did you lose your power center?” Willow asked as she grinned madly at Tara’s side. “Was it a wish that backfired? You haven’t tried to contact D’hoffryn have you?”

“I’m not a demon!” Anya shouted as she looked around to the faces of several confused and agitated Slayers. “What are you crazy people going on about? Xander help me!”

“Um, Will, Tara?” Xander asked as he watched the chaos unfold. “Is there a reason you’re hugging my date?”

“Oh Goddess you’ve already met Xander!” Willow cheered. “That’s perfect!”

“You must be the shopkeeper he asked us to give the Magic Box to.” Tara said with equal cheer. “This is even better than we could have hoped if we had planned it ourselves.”

“I don’t know what they’re talking about.” Anya began to panic again. “Xander!”

“I’ve missed you so much Sweetie.” Tara said as she pulled the former demon into a tight embrace. “We’ve been l-looking everywhere for you.”

“Who are you strange lesbians?” Anya shouted as she tried to jump back into Xander’s arms. “I’m not interested in sleeping with any women right now. I want to see how this thing with Xander turns out.”

“Oh Goddess you haven’t changed at all.” Willow said in a relieved voice.

“You mentioned D’hoffryn.” A tall, tweed clad man with graying hair and an English accent said as he stepped up beside the petite blonde Slayer. “He’s a demon lord whose minions grant wishes to the scorned. Always for the sake of exacting horrible vengeance.”

“A wish!” Anya shrieked far too quickly. “What wish? I don’t even grant wishes! I’m human!” She protested with more enthusiasm than the other people around the room had seen from her so far.

“Is she a threat?” Buffy asked in a hard voice that finally drew Tara and Willow’s attention back to the stunned people around them.

“You guys can relax.” Tara said as she looked to all the Slayers. “Anya is family.”

“I’ll admit that Lorne, Doyle and Clem are alright chaps to have around.” Giles said as he polished his glasses. “But are you sure about her? I mean vengeance demons are in a league of their own.”

“But she’s depowered right?” Faith asked the witches. “Red just said something about her power center bein’ gone. And if she was a demon she couldn’t survive the town wards without one of those doohickeys.”

“Everyone calm down!” Willow called out to the crowd as she put both her hands on Anya’s shoulders. “This is our friend Anya. A very long time ago she turned her cheating ex into a troll.”

“The load bearing bar matron guy?” Xander asked as Anya just glared at him. “What? You said he was a sleazebag right? He’s not going to show up here is he? The wards keep trolls out too right?”

“She turned him into a troll over eleven hundred years ago Xander.” Willow said. The admission drew stunned gasps from the entire crowd.

She’s over a thousand years old!” Buffy shouted in surprise.

“And damn if she don’t got the ass and chest of a four hundred year old.” Faith added with a wolf whistle.

“Hey!” Anya and Xander snapped at the now laughing Slayers. The former demon noticed a dour looking ebony girl take up a place right beside the blonde and brunette.

“I’m just saying I kinda guessed you had a thing for older women Xan man.” Faith went on in between chuckles. “I just didn’t know you liked ‘em with that much experience!”

“Very funny Faith.” Xander said before turning back to Willow and Tara. “But Anya is good now right? You aren’t going to have the peanut gallery try to Slay her over her past crimes. Are you?”

“You’re safe with us Anya.” Tara promised before the former demon could panic even further. “So long as you stay human we won’t let any harm come to you.”

“You guys hear that?” Willow called out as she glared at all the younger Slayers who had been eyeing the blonde at Xander’s side. “Anya is on the short list. She’s one of ours.”

“Like me!” Clem said with a cheer as he appeared in the crowd behind some of the Slayers.

“Yes Clem, just like you.” Willow agreed before a slight frown crossed her face. “Kind of.”

“Seriously though, what’s her bed post look like? Lots of notches right?” Faith asked only to receive a soft elbow to the gut from Buffy.

“She isn’t just here to seduce and kill Xander is she?” Alonna asked in a cold voice.

“Well not for a while anyway.” Willow said with a mild grin that just caused Anya to panic further.

“Why would Xander date a demon?” One Slayer asked as another murmured something about a love spell.

“I would never use a love spell to seduce some random man!” Anya shouted in disgust.

“Seriously though, Xander is dating an immortal demon.” Another young Slayer chimed in.

“Xander dates a lot of demons.” Willow told the group. Her statement drew even more shocked looks from all those who knew the young general. “You guys have no idea. His dating life has made us all compare him to a demon magnet more often than anyone else.”

“Way to go Xan man.” Faith chortled again. “It must take some serious balls to date so many demons.”

“So you’re saying he isn’t being pressured into anything by this woman?” Alonna asked as she eyes Anya.

“He came on to me!” Anya shouted in exasperation as she stabbed a finger in Xander’s direction. She glared at the young man who had led her into this mess and practically snarled. “I was perfectly happy hating all men until you came along with your “welcoming committee” speech and your goofy smile and your musclely arms and your stupid handsome face.” Her rant died down as she listed off all the parts of Xander that had lured her in so completely. “I didn’t ask to be here! I just woke up in the street outside this big stupid tower and you were there standing over me like, like…”

“Anya it’s okay.” Tara assured her with gentle hands on her shoulders. “It’s been a long time since you had human emotions. Just take your time.”

“I wasn’t trying to sneak into some castle full of mean looking Slayers when I came here.” Anya whispered as Tara held her still. “After I woke up and talked to that Gary guy I thought I might get my power center back if I got one of you two lesbians to curse the Witch King for trying to stick his penis in between your relationship, but now that I’m here I see that there is no man behind the whole Witch King mess to exact vengeance on for you and I can’t even summon anyone from Arashmaharr even though I tried for hours a few nights ago and why are you humans being so nice to me?”

“Let’s see if we can solve this mystery real quick.” Willow said before turning to the now enthralled crowd. “Did anyone begin a hypothetical conversation with the words “I wish” in front of this woman in the last two weeks?” She shouted while looking around the room for any response from the crowd. “The last two months?” She asked again once no hands went up. “There, see? No one in this room made a vengeance wish that could have backfired on you. Something else took out your demoney-ness.”

“D’hoffryn might even be dead if there was no contact from his demon dimension to answer your call.” Tara added.

“But he can’t be dead.” Anya whispered as grief set in.

“It will all be okay Anya.” Tara assured her.

“Okay seriously, can we trust her?” Buffy asked again.

“Um, B.” Faith whispered to her girl. “Kind of a lot of people here asked the same question the day you came to town.”

“Oh.” The Slayer whispered as the wind left her sails. “Shutting up now.”

“It’s still a fair question.” Alonna picked up the argument where her petite blonde friend had dropped it.

“Everyone relax.” Willow said once more with authority. “Anya has proven herself to us almost as many times as some of you Slayers.”

“She dated Xander before didn’t she?” Faith asked. The question caused both Xander and Anya to look up and lock eyes once again.

“Not to jinx it but if he plays his cards right and treats her the way only he is capable of treating her then they will be in love for the rest of their natural lives.” Willow told the stunned crowd and the very confused man and woman at the heart of the gathering. “Don’t get me wrong. A lot of stuff can break them up. But they won’t really be happy without each other to lean on.”

“That’s a ringing endorsement if I ever heard one.” Faith said with another laugh before snapping at her friend. “Xander say some charming shit before she walks out on you in the next five minutes!”

“Huh?” Xander perked up as he was pulled out of his own confusing thoughts. “Right. Ahn, I know this night didn’t pan out like we hoped. Wanna try again tomorrow? Something more private maybe? Without half the town asking us insanely personal questions we haven’t even answered to ourselves yet?” His last question was accompanied by an annoyed glare at the ring of Slayers, servants and townspeople huddled around in rapt, and more than a little shameless, anticipation.

“Well, okay. You’re not quite as obnoxious as most of the alpha males I’ve had to smite.” Anya muttered as she thought things over. “Alright you get one more date. But no Slayers! I didn’t spend the last five hundred years turning down offers from D’hoffryn’s other girls just to get batted back and forth like a cat toy by all your super strong lesbian friends.”

“Why does she assume all of us are lesbians?” Vi interrupted in a confused tone. Anya just rolled her eyes before gesturing emphatically at the way Buffy was nestling further and further into Faith’s neck as the argument dragged on.

“Okay, yeah but it’s not like all of us are into that sort of thing.” Vi complained.

“Eh.” One Slayer said in a halfhearted tone accompanied by a noncommittal wave of her hand.

“Seriously?” Another Slayer cried out.

“Oh like your eyes have never wandered the hundred or so times we’ve showered off together in the Academy locker room!” Yet another Slayer chimed in.

“Oh dear lord.” Giles muttered to himself.

“I had just assumed that eighty percent of Slayers were Bi.” Willow admitted only to receive exasperated groans from the young women all around.

Before the arguing could carry on a surprised shout from Clem caught everyone’s attention. “Gary! You made it! And you brought Hallie!”

All heads turned to the archway that led out of the throne room and into the corridor. In it the shopkeeper and a tall woman with curly brunette hair stood staring at the strange cluster of the witch king’s inner circle.

“Anyanka?” The woman shouted in surprise as a Slayer stepped aside to let them pass.

“Halfrek!” Anya, Willow and Tara shouted in unison.

********************

“What do you mean you’re married to a human?” Anya shouted as she and Hallie squared off on the far side of the throne room. A now thoroughly entertained group of Slayers, soldiers and merchants were watching the two women bicker with far more amusement than they should have. “D’hoffryn would never allow such a thing Halfrek!”

“It’s Hallie now Anya!” the other former demon snapped back at her centuries old friend. “And why do you think I kept this a secret from all of our sisters for so long?”

“How long have you been married to that, that, Man?” Venom practically dripped from Anya’s last word.

“Hey!” Gary and Xander said in unison as they stood off to the side and lamented the rather public display their personal lives had become. “Standing right here.” Xander added in mild indignation.

“Hush you!” Anya snapped at the young man. Several cheers and catcalls came up from the Slayers along the sidelines. Someone had even distributed bowls of popcorn to the audience.

“About a year and a half.” Gary answered the angry blonde’s question.

“When did you lose your power center?” Anya demanded of Hallie.

“Same day you showed up in town.” Gary replied for his wife.

“How’d you get her through the wards all over town?” Xander asked in a mildly interested tone.

“Borrowed one of Clem’s talismans.” Gary admitted. “She and I met up in the woods just outside the hidden rear gate the night you guys brought me into the city. Sorry Clem.”

“Hey, no problem pal.” The loose skinned demon assured his friend. “She seems a lot more lively than the last time we all saw each other.”

“Well she’s been pretending to be sick so no one would guess she was still a demon.” Gary explained as he sipped from a wine glass.

“Why do you think I kept this from you Anyanka?” Hallie shot back at the other former demon. “Do you really expect me to believe you’re just suddenly over eleven centuries of hating men? What are you really doing with that boy over there? Do you have any idea how important he is to the people in charge of this Kingdom? I thought it was sweet of you to stop dating other vengeance demons after we broke up, but I never expected your dry spell to go so long that you’d do something as reckless as dating one of Lady Tara’s generals.”

“Oooh! No she didn’t!” Faith whistled while sitting in the middle of the peanut gallery. Gary and Xander just rolled their eyes.

“It’s not like that!” Anya shouted back before going on in a much more timid yet defensive voice. “Xander is sweet.”

“Oh, honey.” Hallie said with heartfelt pity in her voice. “So are kittens, but you don’t go all in when you first sit down at the card table.”

“Huh?” Several Slayers asked in confusion as the odd reference came out.

“Demons play poker with live kittens!” Willow called out from the dance floor across the room. She and Tara had lost interest in the squabbles long before Anya and Hallie entered into a shouting match that carried across the entire throne room. “Sorry about your big banquet night Baby.” The redhead muttered as she let her head rest on Tara’s shoulder.

“I’m not.” Tara replied with such warmth that Willow’s heart beat out a wild tempo. “Mama would have loved this. She’d be laughing right along with Faith.”

The music played on and Lorne did his best to carry a tune in spite of the two former demons’ shouting match. Tara and Willow continued to sway to the music. Only a few of their family noticed as the couple slowly rose three feet into the air. The display of sheer contentment and love drew many more couple out to the dance floor. Buffy even managed to pry Faith away from the shouting match with plenty of time to dance the rest of the night away.

To his relief Xander found a kindred soul in Gary. The older shopkeeper’s seemingly stable relationship proved it was more than possible for Xander to build something with Anya. With a glimmer of hope for the future Xander eventually pulled Anya onto the dance floor. Gary and Hallie soon followed along with many of their spectators.

Tara and Willow rejoiced at the fact that their odd little extended family was finally complete. Even Xander received a kiss on the cheek during the last dance before escorting Anya back to the Magic Box. By the end of the night, when everyone began the journey to their homes and beds, there was no doubt in anyone’s mind that the Witch King’s first memorial banquet had turned into a beautiful evening.

_________________
Time and Time Again

Dibs-y Goodness!

Yay for excellent update-y goodness... Big yay for Anya becoming human and finding her way into Xander's heart... I hope she and Hallie patch their friendship... I'm wondering how they are going to handle the slavers & Mad Queens armies...

_________________
We Few, We Happy Few, We Band of Buggered

Posting while nude improves your mood...

I really enjoyed this chapter. Now the gang's all here. I think The Dark Ages is one of my favorite times/settings in this story.

_________________
Heather aka vampyregurl73 aka Riverwillows73

My stories:
"Dry Heat – In Progress (still)" "Penny Arcade - Completed"

My Fic Challenge entries:
"Fireworks" "Promise" "I Did What Last Night?"

@vampyregurl73 There you are!

I've missed you :(

Anyhoo, nice chapter.
Though less of Anya finding Xander, and more like Xander homing in on the hot new girl

Still good though



Nice to see the rulers of the city thinking ahead and doing the orientation.
Important, given how progressive they are, compared to other places.

Demons that are treated like citizens?
Women that are treated like citizens?
clean streets?
Hygiene?

Preposterous!

As always, looking forward to more

R

_________________
“All I feel is sunlight. All I hear is music.” Willow
How i Met Your Mother - By Ariel

My Story: Coming Home

Hi Zampsa. Hi Vampyregurl. Hi Azirahael.

I'm glad that you like how Dark Age Chronicles is turning out Vampyregurl. There are some twists coming up in that one but now that all the important characters are in place things may pick up. Or fly off the rails completely. Not quite sure I can tell the difference anymore.

As for Anya and Hallie's friendship I wouldn't worry about it too much Zampsa. Most of the shouting match could be easily blamed on the fact that neither of them really ever wanted to or even thought about becoming human again. And now they are stuck that way. Forever... It's a lot to take in. Especially when they both probably spent that first week in denial and trying to become demons again.

The "resolutions" for the Slavers and the Mad Queen conflicts are coming. Probably Slavers first just because Tara has been hammering away at them and their supply/trade lines the most.

I'll admit that Xander's "welcome" verges on shameless pursuit of the new hotness Azirahael. On the other hand it was fun to play around with how those two get together in new and different ways. I mean Marvels had a pretty shameless remake of Anya showing up in his room naked and demanding sex. I haven't pinned down how they started dating in Sirens yet but for now I'm going to go with something close to the way the Bruce/Selina relationship was started in "Batman the Animated Series."

How they get together in the main Buffyverse story line will have some similar elements to the way things went down in the show,but I'm working on tweeking a few things to make it interesting.

As for Orientation I realized I had mentioned the process early on but never elaborated. Seeing as Anya is the last Main Character to come in and see that process up close it was now or never. And really, the world may be stuck in the dark ages, but that doesn't mean the outlandishly progressive views and habits of the Witch King should wait for the rest of society to catch up.

Tara and Willow are pretty much looking at their medieval setting and saying, "Well this sucks. We better grab a broom and start tidying things up around here."

My schedule has been slipping lately and as I looked for reasons why I noticed the last few chapters have run a little on the long side. And before I knew it this next chapter ended up a page of three longer than the last. Here's hoping my insanely short attention span doesn't strike again too soon.

_________________
Time and Time Again

Time and Time Again.

Author: Citanul

Feedback: Be kind, rewind? Seriously though all feedback is welcome.

Spoilers: Just about all of them. Go watch the show. And Angel too. Also Agents of Shield a little bit. You know what, if a name you don’t recognize pops up most of the time you can find dozens of pages of character bio if you type that name and the word comics into Wikipedia. It’s almost scary how much page space comic book fans have taken up on that site.

Rating: NC-17 = Smutty smut smut smut. Seriously though they make love quite often.

Pairings: W/T, B/F, G/J, D/J, F/G, A/?, X/A. Also D/C (Though not till they’re older and even then maybe not so much with the graphic detail.)

Disclaimer: You all know I don’t own the rights to characters you’ve seen on TV.

Summary: A story of reincarnation and interdimensional travel made possible through the power of love. What misfortunes will our two favorite love birds be able to prevent with the aid of experience from countless past lives?

Author’s Note: So I almost lost count there for a second but we're at Helpless right? Yeah, almost none of that episode made it into this chapter. Instead a few key bits were borrowed from a later Angel episode and Buffy got to celebrate her birthday off camera. That doesn't mean things were quiet for all our favorite characters. No, because this is the chapter where we are introduced to a new version of "The Trio." Dun, Dun Duunnnn! *Quietly slips out the back*....

********************

Chapter 33: Vegas Baby!

“Oh my god that was amazing!” The Slayer cheered as she bounced along beside her watcher.

“Yes dear girl.” Giles replied with a mildly amused smile as they made their way through the main entrance of the arena and back to the section of the parking lot where his car was parked. “I must say, they did a surprisingly competent rendition of Carmen.”

“See?” Buffy cried out with a wide smile. “I told you Brian Boitano would change your life.”

“Yes, how could I have ever doubted you Buffy.” Giles replied with a smile that belied his restrained yet somewhat droll tone.

The Slayer stopped her energetic bouncing to turn and face Giles. “Thank you again…” Buffy began to say as she looked up to the man with almost timid gratitude in her eyes. “After my Dad cancelled, I just, thank you Giles.”

“It was entirely my pleasure Buffy.” Giles assured her with the same tenderness that so often filed his eyes when he looked upon his charge. “I’m honored that you chose to share this birthday tradition with me. I know I’m not your father.”

“Thank god.” Buffy grumbled with disgust before realizing how her response might sound. “I mean.” She tried to backtrack as she looked up into exasperated eyes. “You’re here. You’re always there for me. He isn’t.” She paused again as disappointment clouded her expression. “And he hasn’t been for a long time.”

“That is entirely his loss Buffy.” Giles said in a reassuring voice as he held out his arm for his Slayer. Buffy took one look at the offer and smiled. She wrapped her arm around the Englishman’s and the pair continued the short walk to his car. Once the battered old Citreon came into view Giles worked up the courage to ask the question that had been weighing him down for weeks. “Buffy, there’s a matter I wish to bring up. I’ve given it rather a lot of thought and I think the time has come for me to “step up” as it were.”

“Okay…” Buffy drew the word out in a tone that clearly conveyed her lack of understanding. They had reached the librarian’s car and before he reached into his pants pocket for the keys Giles pulled Buffy aside and stared into her hazel eyes for a long moment. Buffy could see the trepidation working its way through the man who guided her. Before she could finish her question Giles asked his in a rush of words that took the Slayer by surprise.

“I wish to ask you mother to marry me.” He said far too quickly.

“What?” Buffy shouted in surprise. Shock and confusion wrestled for dominance of the young Slayer’s mind. She couldn’t have imagined the night ending this way. “You’re serious? How are you… Why would…” After several of her attempts to question the watcher sputtered out Buffy’s mind finally settled on a question she felt comfortable with. “When were you planning on asking her?”

“Not for a while.” Giles assured her as he saw the worry and confusion in her eyes. “A few months at the earliest.”

“Months?” Buffy cried out in renewed shock. “Why months? If you’re serious about marrying my mother why would you keep her waiting like that?”

“I wanted to make sure you and Dawn were comfortable with the idea.” Giles explained as he let one hand rest of Buffy’s tense shoulder. “I know I’ve already moved into your home. Believe me, that was an adjustment for all of us.”

“I didn’t even notice you were shacked up with Mom all summer.” Buffy lamented her overwhelming obliviousness. “How come I didn’t get a heads up then?”

“You were beside yourself with worry over the whereabouts of the love of your life.” Giles said in a tone that Buffy found far more reassuring than she had expected. “We were all concerned for Faith at the time. Joyce and I talked it over and we both agreed that you needed all the support we could both give. Buffy, I didn’t just force my way into your home for selfish or unseemly reasons. I would never do that to you.”

“I know.” Buffy whispered as a few stray tears escaped the corners of her eyes. “I know that.” She repeated with far more conviction as she batted her now damp cheeks. “So you really want to be a part of our messed up little family?”

“I’d dare say I already am.” Giles replied with a slight grin. “But one day soon I’d like the chance to prove just how much your mother means to me.”

“She knows Giles.” Buffy admitted as she resigned herself to being overly supportive of her mother’s and watcher’s relationship. Though it had caught the Slayer by surprise, the obvious affection and care the man showed for her mother was all the proof Buffy needed. A part of the Slayer had been expecting this for some time now. Though it had remained buried and forgotten that part was undeniable in its certainty.

Buffy let out a long sigh before glaring at her watcher with feigned exasperation. “You know this is one hell of a birthday present.”

“I assure you that a real present is awaiting you at home.” He told the Slayer and let out another slight grin as the news put an even wider smile on her face.

“Yay! But okay seriously, why months.” Buffy asked again. She didn’t want to give her approval just yet. There were more questions that needed to be dealt with.

“I had hoped to give Joyce my mother’s ring.” Giles said as he leaned back against his car and looked up to the night sky with an almost wistful sigh. “It’s back on the family estates in England. When I have the chance to cross the pond there are a few matters I’ll have to attend to, but the ring is the first thing I will be checking up on. It’s been in the family for generations.”

“So it’s like an actual family heirloom?” Buffy asked as she leaned against the car with Giles. “Is it pretty?”

“My mother and grandmother seemed to think so.” Giles replied with an amused smirk. “It’s one of my family’s oldest relics. It’s been blessed by the heads of the coven in Devon going back several generations.”

“So it’s old and full of magic at this point.” Buffy said as she turned to look up at the same stars Giles had lost himself in.

“Nothing dangerous.” He replied. “Blessings from the Goddess for love and prosperity mostly. A few protective charms here and there.”

“You think she’ll like it?” Buffy asked in an almost hollow voice.

“Goddess, I hope so.” Giles said with trepidation and no small amount of desperation.

“And you love my mom.” Buffy said after taking another long moment. It wasn’t a question. The Slayer had long ago come to accept the relationship as genuine, regardless of how uncomfortable the very thought of her mother’s or watcher’s love life made her feel.

“I love your mother.” Giles replied with a solemn nod.

“Okay.” Buffy relented at last. The utterance drew Giles’ attention back down to the petite blonde leaning beside him against the old car. “Okay, you can marry my mom. I give you my blessing Giles. You make her happy.”

The emotion filling Giles’ heart was almost too much to bear. Words failed the man. With more than a few tears in the corners of his own eyes Giles leapt forward and wrapped his arms around the Slayer in a hug she was only too glad to return.

“Thank you dear girl.” He whispered as he held her. “Thank you. You have no idea how much this means to me.”

“I have some idea.” Buffy protested with a small laugh. “I have one condition though.”

“Oh really?” Giles asked. There was the slightest tremor of fear in his voice.

“You aren’t allowed to make a fuss when I finally move in with Faith.” Buffy said in a far more serious tone that completely missed the grin breaking out across the man’s face. “I mean it Giles!” She went on, completely oblivious to the librarian’s growing laughter. “I’m going to eventually move in with Faith and we are going to live together. I don’t want you and Mom ganging up on me about it being too soon of something stupid. I love her and why are you laughing?”

“Oh Buffy.” Giles said as he finally got his amusement under control. “Your mother and I were just discussing that. Neither one of us can quite seem to understand what is taking you so long. Joyce even explained the phrase “Lesbian U-Haul” to me just last week.”

“What?” Buffy shrieked as Giles just continued to laugh. “Giles!”

“Oh do relax dear girl.” He told her as he regained his composure. “We couldn’t be happier for both you and Faith.”

“Okay, I’ll let it slide this once.” Buffy told him with a stern glare. “But no more U-Haul jokes!” She snapped while pointing a finger at his chest.

“Perish the thought.” Giles agreed with another laugh. The Slayer and watcher both shared an openly amused and warm smile before climbing into the car. As they began the long drive home from the ice show both pondered what lay on the road ahead for each of their relationships. One thing was more then certain. Neither Slayer nor watcher even considered the possibility of a life without their respective girlfriends.

********************

“Buffy, are you in here… Oh! Faith.” Joyce cried out in surprise as she walked into Buffy’s bedroom. She found her eldest daughter’s girlfriend placing articles of clothing in a large duffle bag. “I didn’t expect you to be here. I thought Buffy and Giles had gotten home early.”

“Hey Mrs. S.” Faith replied with a smile as she folded one of Buffy’s tank tops. “Nah, B and the G man are still doin’ the whole B-day ice show thing.”

“I meant to thank you about that.” Joyce said as she walked further into the room. “Buffy always loved doing the ice show with her father this time of year. When he cancelled a part of me was beyond disappointed. Then again another part was relieved that at least Buffy would have you with her this time, and every other time he fails her.”

“Oh no.” Faith said with an amused chuckle. “No, I couldn’t have been the one to take B to her show. That’s like this whole father figure thing with her. I’m not letting any left over daddy issues screw over our love life.”

“And Giles is the only one around here who fits the father figure bill.” Joyce agreed with a kind smile. “Thank you for always taking Buffy’s feelings and wellbeing into consideration Faith. I never dreamed that she’d meet someone who cared that much at her age.”

“It’s all good.” Faith tried to shrug off the older blonde’s gratitude. “I’m just tryin’ to not screw up with this whole relationship thing. I don’t exactly have the most experience when it comes to all this lovey dovey stuff.”

“But you seem so good at it.” Joyce said as she looked at the brunette more closely. “You must have picked up something from your last serious girlfriend.”

“Never had a serious girlfriend.” Faith admitted as she folded clothes and put them in the open duffle bag on the bed.

“Boyfriend?” Joyce asked.

“Not so much.” Faith replied between tight lips.

“I find that hard to believe.” Joyce muttered to herself.

“Maybe I’m just picking up a lot of good tips from my roommates.” Faith guessed as she packed. “Red and Blondie have been doin’ the whole loving girlfriend thing for centuries and all that. It’s kinda hard to watch them be that good for each other every day and not want that for myself.”

“That would explain things.” Joyce agreed as she took a closer look at what Faith was actually doing in her daughter’s room. “So are you going to explain why you are packing Buffy’s clothes while she’s out of the house?”

“We were gonna share a bag for the trip.” Faith admitted as she avoided eye contact.

“Probably a hotel room too?” Joyce asked with a delighted yet wicked smirk.

“Mrs. S!” Faith cried out as a sudden blush came over her. “It ain’t like that.”

“Really?” The older woman asked with a look in her eyes that told Faith that Joyce knew all too well what was going on in her daughter’s life.

“Okay, maybe a little.” Faith admitted as her eyes studied the bedspread. “I just… We haven’t done anything that she didn’t tell me she was ready for. I would never do that to Buffy.”

“Oh Honey.” Joyce whispered as she realized what her light teasing was doing to the girl. “You don’t have to explain yourself to me. I know you love my daughter. I trust you Faith.”

“Thanks Joyce.” Faith muttered as she felt Joyce’s words ease the burden that had weighed her down in recent months. “Buffy is the best thing that ever happened to me. I don’t want to think about what my life would be like without her in it.”

“I know dear.” Joyce said as she pulled the anxious and distraught teen into a hug. “I know. I know she feels the same about you. I’m just relieved that she’s finally eighteen.”

Faith tried to take the woman’s reassurances in with the warmth and compassion that accompanied them. Unfortunately something in that last statement caught Faith’s attention and ran away with her fears in tow. “Why’s that?”

“Oh nothing, just silly worries.” Joyce tried to sound reassuringly upbeat. “With your slight age difference I was worried that someone would try to raise a fuss. Even with the way her father is deliberately out of the picture he may have taken news of your relationship with Buffy poorly. I really wasn’t looking forward to anymore fights with that man about my daughter’s sexuality. Now that she’s eighteen and you’re both legally consenting adults there isn’t anything he can say or do. And even if he tried well, your roommates know plenty of good lawyers.”

“Um, Joyce.” Faith began to say in a timid tone but trailed off.

“What is it Honey?” Joyce asked with renewed concern. “Don’t be nervous. You can tell me Faith.”

“I’m not eighteen.” Faith admitted with evident fear in her wavering voice.

“That’s alright Faith.” Joyce assured the young woman. “I trust you with my daughter despite the age difference. You can’t be that much older than her anyway.”

“I’m not older than her.” Faith admitted.

“What?” Joyce asked as shock set in. “How is that even possible. You’re so much more self-sufficient than she is.”

“Livin’ on the streets for a few years will do that to ya.” Faith replied with a weary chuckle.

“Oh god.” Joyce whispered as she took another look at the girl. “Faith, sweetie, just how young are you?”

“Fifteen seems to be the magic number when it comes to Slayers.” Faith said after a minute of silence. “That’s when B got all chosen isn’t it?”

“What does that have to do with your age now?” Joyce asked.

“Nothin’ I guess.” Faith said before taking another second to collect her thoughts. “I just, they said I was up next when that Kendra chick died the first time around. She got called a year or so after B and then she only made it a year on the job.”

“So you’re two years younger than Buffy?” Joyce asked as she connected the dots.

“A little over a year and a half.” Faith admitted. “I turned sixteen while I was out of town this last summer.”

“Sixteen?” Joyce asked in astonishment as she looked the girl over again. “Oh you poor sweet girl.” Before the Slayer could even react Joyce had flung her arms around her in a desperate hug. The embrace did more to raise Faith’s spirits than she could have ever expected. “It’s so unfair that you’ve had your whole childhood taken away from you.”

“I didn’t exactly have a childhood before Red and Blondie made me a Slayer.” Faith tried to dismiss Joyce’s concerns. “My old lady wasn’t what you’d call, attentive.”

“That’s who I’m furious at.” Joyce growled as she clung to the young brunette. “What did you think I was talking about? I know you haven’t explained just how bad you had things back in Boston Faith, and no, I’m not asking you to tell me anything you can’t say just yet. I just can’t stand the thought of anyone taking an amazing daughter like you for granted. You deserved better than what those animals had to offer.”

Faith’s eyes widened at the venom behind Joyce’s words. A part of her was more than relieved. Another part was equally amused that both Buffy and Jennifer had said something strikingly similar only months after they first met. Buffy’s perceptiveness surprised Faith once she noticed it. Even with overwhelming obliviousness in regards to her own sexuality Buffy had gone out of her way to say exactly what her future girlfriend needed to hear to work through her own issues. All the while Faith was falling even deeper in love with the petite blonde.

“Damn.” Faith muttered just loudly enough to draw a concerned frown out of the older blonde.

“What’s wrong Honey?” Joyce asked with her ever concerned tone.

“I can’t get over how chill you’ve been about me latching onto your kid.” Faith admitted. “All this time you thought I was street legal and you still let me hang with an underage girl. The violent, homeless, thug thing was bad enough, but with the way you saw the age gap, I just. How can anyone stand someone like me ruining their kid’s life?”

“You are more than some violent, homeless, thug Faith!” The woman snapped at the Slayer just harshly enough to get her attention. “You proved to me from the very start that you would never pressure my daughter into anything.” Joyce said in a more restrained voice. “You waited patiently for the better part of a year. You risked your life for not only Buffy but Dawn as well. Whenever Buffy needed help you were there for her. No questions. No regrets. How could any of that count as ruining Buffy’s life?”

The older blonde paused for a moment as her words sunk into the young brunette. As Faith finally seemed to accept the heartfelt admission Joyce went on with her reassurances. “You love my daughter with all of your heart Faith. I can tell just by the look in your eyes whenever she walks in the room. How could I ever stand in the way of your relationship with my daughter knowing that you share the kind of love people search for their whole lives? How could I ever try to take that happiness away from my little girl?”

“Damn.” Faith muttered again. Only this time awe had taken the place of her former self pity.

“I’ll say it as many times as it takes you to believe it Faith.” Joyce told the young woman in her arms. “You are good enough for Buffy.”

“I really want to believe that.” Faith admitted as she fought back tears.

“You will.” Joyce promised before leaning back and looking her in the eyes. “But that’s enough talk about all the amazing sex you are giving my daughter. What is all this packing really for?”

“Joyce!” Faith shrieked as the amused older woman’s words nearly struck her down. “I can’t believe you just…”

“Oh like it isn’t true.” Joyce replied with a laugh and a dismissive wave of her hand. “Now about this vacation you kids have planned.”

“Red is giving this big speech at this conference in Vegas.” Faith finally admitted once her emotions were back in check. “She and Blondie are taking the whole gang.”

“Vegas, really?” Joyce asked in surprise.

“I guess they hold this big shindig there once a year.” Faith said. “Cause you and I both know there ain’t no way in hell that Red is going for the gambling and lines of chorus girls.”

“Hmm.” Joyce snorted in derision at the very idea. “As if any of those whip thin dancing girls are Willow’s type. You and I both know she prefers her women to have healthy curves. Buffy too for that matter.” Joyce added as she gave the Slayer a playful squeeze.

Faith yelped as sneaky pinching from her girlfriend’s mother caught her by surprise yet again. “Damn Mrs. S, what’s got into you? You ain’t usually this frisky.”

“Oh I’m just excited to see Buffy and Rupert when they finally get back from the show.” Joyce explained.

“Me too.” Faith said with a genuine smile that did much to dispel her earlier fears.

The Slayer continued to pack as her prospective mother in law’s kindness filled her heart with more joy than she had ever expected. Faith knew she had a future with Buffy. It was just about the only thing she still knew beyond any shadow of doubt in her short, harsh life. The fact was Joyce’s kind words had served to rekindle hope and reinforce Faith’s dreams. Joyce had all but given her blessing and Faith would waste no more time on old doubts and fears. She and Buffy would see their love story through to the end.

********************

“So we’re not taking the private jet this time?” Xander asked as he followed the girls through the Sunnydale airport terminal. They had taken a car to the law firm of Rosenberg & Maclay’s usual private hangar. To everyone’s surprise Willow and Tara immediately turned around after unloading the trunk and guided the other Scoobies back to the main check in gate for regular airline passengers. IDs and bags were checked at the front counter and then again at security.

“Not enough seats.” Willow told him as they gathered their bags from the conveyer belt that ran them through the scanners.

“W-we had to charter a larger plane.” Tara added as she threw the strap of her carryon over one shoulder and retook Willow’s hand.

“Is it just me or is everyone watching us?” Buffy said as she scanned the crowds all around the security check point.

“It’s not just you B.” Faith replied with a wary furrowing of her eyebrows. The Slayer watched the crowd as her friends gathered on the other side of the security checkpoint. Dozens of people were huddled together in groups of twos and threes as they whispered to each other. Every now and then one of more people in each small cluster would risk an unmistakable glance their way. The almost blatant gawking set Faith’s nerves on edge.

“They’re whispering about us now.” Buffy muttered as her eyes roved over the crowd. “And here we are without any weapons.”

“Relax you two.” Willow said as she began to guide them through the terminal. “The news just came out. They probably just recognize how “cool” we are.” Both Slayers turned at the odd emphasis in the redhead’s statement. There was far more skepticism in their gazes than there had been moments ago.

As the Scoobies made their way to the gate they passed several shops. Xander and the Slayers noticed even more whispers and almost awed stares from the people standing in checkout lines and loitering beside magazine racks. As they neared the halfway point Willow stopped the group just outside one store that sold mostly magazines, candy, bottled water and novelty items.

“Oh, I almost forgot.” The redhead cried out as she turned and raced into the store. The group watched as Willow ran to the magazine rack and then over to the counter. The Slayers and Xander held curious if slack jawed looks while Tara watched her love with a gaze of utter affection and no small amount of amusement.

After a short conversation with the girl behind the register Willow bounced back to the group with a small stack of magazines and a tiny, unseen object clutched in her hand. “These had a few of the better articles so I got you guys your own copies.” Willow said as she handed Buffy, Faith and Xander the current issues of Time, Popular Mechanics, The Advocate and Curve. “Oh and I got you a little something too Baby.”

Willow held her clenched fist in front of Tara and slowly opened her fingers to reveal a tiny plastic finger puppet that resembled a hideous demonic creature. “Oh, Willow. You shouldn’t have Sweetie.” Tara whispered as the tiny trinket stirred memories from long ago. “Grr Argh!” She said a she took the small demon puppet and waved it around.

“So these are the pics you got out of that big photo shoot you ran off to a month back.” Faith said as she flipped through one of the larger photo spreads of her two housemates.

“You guys are on the covers of each of these!” Buffy exclaimed as she finally realized the significance of the impulse purchase. “Holy cow, you’re like famous and stuff now.”

“Just a little bit Buff.” Willow said as Tara pulled her into a tight hug. “We’re about to unveil something pretty major. Before you know it our products will be a household name.”

“What products?” Xander asked as he flipped through the issue of Popular Mechanics that sported two of his closest friends wearing white lab coats on the cover.

“The thing our engineers over at Pentacle have been working on since we first set up the L.A. labs.” Willow answered. “I’d say more but I don’t want to spoil the surprise. Needless to say you guys will each be getting your own toys once we get the prototypes up and running.” Willow rambled on as she led the group to their gate.

“Ms. Rosenberg and Ms. Maclay.” The woman behind the gate counter said as she saw the group approaching. “We’ll be ready to board in just a moment.”

“We don’t have to wait for the other passengers?” Buffy asked as she looked around the mostly empty seating area beside the service desk and the door that led to the boarding bridge.

The Slayers leaned to one side to glance out the large windows and saw a medium sized airplane parked and awaiting their group. It was noticeably larger than the private jet the witches had flown them all around in before, but still dwarfed by the wider, longer and taller planes that were lined up to either side of it.

“Your party is the only group of passengers listed on the manifest Ms.” The attendant paused to check something on her screen before looking back up to Buffy. “Summers.” She finished the statement with a practiced yet cordial smile.

“We needed something with more seats than the private jet so we chartered a regional jet for this flight.” Willow told the now stunned group.

“You chartered a whole flight?” Buffy asked in much higher pitched voice than she intended.

“Isn’t that like insanely expensive?” Xander asked.

“We needed the room for our other friends.” Tara assured them.

“What other friends?” Buffy asked, still confused and befuddled by the shocking display of personal wealth her closest friends had surprised them with.

Before an answer could be wrung out of the witches the woman behind the counter caught their attention once more. “We’re ready to board now that the last passenger is here.”

“Last passenger?” Faith asked as she and Buffy shared a look. The Slayers turned to face the rest of the sparsely populated terminal and found a familiar face walking up behind them. “Jonathan?” Buffy and Faith cried out in shock.

“Um, hi guys.” The diminutive young man said with a nervous wave as he walked up to stand next to Xander. “I’m not late am I?”

“Not by much Stud.” Faith told him with a lurid waggling of her eyebrows. “Anyone else comin’?” She asked Tara with an amused smirk.

“Behave Faith.” Tara chastised the brunette with a bemused smile that did little to change the other young woman’s behavior. “The guys really wanted Jonathan to tag along for this one.”

“The guys?” Xander asked as the door to the boarding bridge opened. Willow and Tara just smirked mischievously at the question. The woman at the counter checked their tickets one last time and the Scoobies led Jonathan into the plane. The sight awaiting them onboard was far more than Buffy, Faith and Xander were expecting.

“You guys made it!” Gunn called out as the Sunnydale teens walked through the hatch and past the two flight attendants.

“Gunn?” Xander said in surprise as he shook the other young man’s hand. “What are you and your Crew doing here?”

“The boss ladies said we were due for a vacation.” Gunn replied as the Scoobies gawked at the couple dozen teens spread throughout the cabin of the airplane. The entire Hyperion Crew was already seated and ready for takeoff.

“Plus some of the boys just can’t get enough of Vegas.” Alonna chimed in as she stepped past her brother and hugged her fellow Slayers. “I see you brought Faith’s pet stud.”

“What?” Jonathan said in an almost terrified whisper as he took in the Slayer’s words. Before any of the Slayers could poke fun at him further two more teens came up to the group.

“Yo J Dawg, you made it!” Rondell greeted Jonathan with a fairly complicated series of hand slaps and fist bumps that left Buffy’s jaw hanging low.

“We are gonna tear that town up!” Chain cheered as he and Jonathan repeated the greeting.

“You know it.” Jonathan agreed with an eager smile to the two young men from LA.

“When did this happen and why are we just finding out about it now?” Buffy asked as she pointed to the overt familiarity between the two ranking Crew members and the normally solitary boy.

“The big Halloween party after that whole costume mess.” Jonathan told the Slayer.

“All that magic badger stuff he showed off was too good to pass up. Plus he can seriously get down once the night picks up.” Rondell told the Slayer. “From now on, whenever we get our party on for real we give Jonathan here a call.”

“I’m always up for a good party.” The usually shy boy agreed.

“Don’t ask me.” Alonna told Buffy once the blonde looked to her for confirmation.

“Yo check it Slayer.” Chain caught Buffy’s attention with far more bravado than was necessary. “Our buddy system needed to be rounded out so J Dawg here is our designated white boy.”

“Designated what now?” Buffy shouted as Faith and Tara began to snicker.

“You know how it is girl.” Gunn hurried to explain the joke. “In case stuff goes sideways someone has to talk to the police.”

“Same reason why you guys keep Xander around.” Alonna chimed in. “Who else is going to step in if you need to haggle with a used car salesman?”

“Yeah, girl power and all that good stuff.” Chain added in an amused tone. “But there are just some things us guys got down to a science.”

“Says the guy who’d get fleeced each and every time we needed to deal with the local fences that sold all the hot gear in our old neighborhood.” Rondell took the other Crew member down a peg with ease. Laughter erupted from everyone nearby who knew the old story Chain could never live down.

As the group settled down everyone took their seats. Takeoff went as smoothly as it could and soon after the plane leveled off light conversation picked up between the various Scoobies and Crew members. The Slayers caught up on their most recent kills. The witches got the latest gossip about the hotel from Fred and Virginia while Xander, Gunn and the rest of the boys exchanged stories in much the same way. Before anyone knew it the plane was coming in for a landing at McCarran International Airport. The teams of young monster fighters grabbed their carry on bags and made their way to baggage claim. They then found the chartered bus Willow had lined up and took it to Caesars Palace. Only a few of them were surprised to find that Willow and Tara had booked the large group an entire floor of high end suites that each contained no less than four bedrooms, a full kitchen, and a large central living room sporting massive windows that overlooked the Vegas Strip.

“Will?” Buffy muttered in awe as she, Faith, Alonna, Fred and Virginia were led into the suite that contained their private rooms. “How the hell can you afford all of this?”

“Yeah.” Faith agreed as Alonna, Fred and Virginia tried to hide equally concerned frowns. “The plane, these rooms. That’s some serious walkin’ around money.”

“Trust us guys.” Willow said in a far too unconcerned tone considering the staggering expense of their vacation so far. “We will make it all back a hundred thousand fold once our new toys hit the market.”

********************

“So do you guys think Ginny has spilled the beans about what Willow asked her to do with her company?” Anne said as she shuffled the stack of papers sitting before her on the front desk of the hotel.

“No way.” Bethany said as she sat beside the blonde and filed down the nails on her right hand with five different emery boards. Each of the tiny boards moved independently against a different finger. “She was all in on the big surprise idea. Plus it’s not like it’s her real company that is doing anything. The way they explained it Pentacle would be handling the actual work while Bryce Telecomm would get credit for all that network stuff that the witches have Pentacle doing behind the scenes.”

“And why exactly did you two feel the need to stay here while the rest of the kids had a grand old time in sin city?” Doyle asked as he sat on the couch across the room and idly shuffled through the recent issue of Time magazine. The exposé on Willow and Tara’s business cover story served as an amusing diversion to anyone who knew about their true work.

When a dozen copies of each magazine sporting the girls on their covers were delivered to the hotel the minor speculation about their trip to the gambling capital turned into a brand new betting pool. The Irishman knew the girls had something big in the works. That thought had kept him amused for the better part of two weeks now.

“I had something important I needed to start working on.” Anne said with as much conviction as she could muster.

“And I can’t stand Vegas.” Bethany added with a sour grimace. She shivered at the thought of spending the next few days in that city.

“Still it must have been nice to have been asked.” Wesley said as he stepped out of the concierge office.

“Oh settle down Wes.” Doyle said with a slight laugh. “The kids just wanted to have a good time without us “responsible adults” mucking about.”

“But still, Vegas?” The Brit complained.

“This can’t be the first year Willow has gone there.” Bethany said as she took in the mild bickering between the two men. “That trade show is right up her alley. Why wouldn’t she go every year?”

“Trade show?” Doyle asked in confusion. “I thought they just wanted to blow off some steam?”

Bethany sighed and cast her mind over the stack of magazines on the coffee table in front of Doyle. One issue of Popular Mechanics arose form the stacks and opened itself to the first page of a long article on the speculation about the tech event in Vegas this year. Doyle reached out for the magazine and took in the picture of a busy convention floor that took up most of two pages.

“Oh now that makes much more sense.” Doyle muttered as he flipped through the new article on his young friends and their highly anticipated presentation. “I didn’t figure Tara for a fan of all those showgirls anyway.”

“Not when she has Willow to ogle all day long anyway.” A new voice chimed in and drew everyone’s attention to the front door of the hotel.

“Jen!” Doyle cried out as he stood from his couch. “Darlin’, what are you going here?”

“The kids took a week’s vacation so I figured I’d do the same.” The blonde witch said as she walked up to her boyfriend. “Happy to see me Sweetie?”

“Thrilled!” Doyle replied as he ran to meet her half way and pulled the woman into his arms. Their embrace was punctuated with a deep kiss. Before either of them could respond to the stunned looks around the lobby they all but ran up the stairs and down the hall the others knew led to Doyle’s room.

“Well that happened.” Another voice said from the still open doorway.

“Lindsey.” Anne called out with a slight wave. “Did you bring the new forms?”

“Right here Anne.” The lawyer said as he walked up to the counter and set his briefcase down in front of the blonde. “I gotta say this is a pretty ambitious project you want to start.”

“It is.” She replied with only a short moment’s hesitation. “But it’s what I want to do with my life.”

“Well you’ll have the full support of Rosenberg & Maclay behind you.” Lindsey assured her. “And I’m sure the kids that live here will stop at nothing to make sure your new place is more than safe.”

“We will.” Bethany said without looking up as she continued to telekinetically file her nails. “I will anyway.”

“Thanks Beth.” Anne said with a genuine smile.

“No problem.” The redhead said in return.

“And the law firm is handling this case, pro bono, as it were?” Wesley asked in a slightly skeptical tone.

“Oh the Senior Partners are getting more than enough in return.” Lindsey told the watcher. “Once Anne’s first location is up and running there will no doubt be opportunities for other facilities down the road. And every single cent they pour into Anne’s work is more than just a tax write off. It’s an investment in the future of the community.”

“You’re going to use her charity work to some nefarious end aren’t you?” Wesley accused the lawyer.

“Is he not in on the plan?” Lindsey asked Anne with a frown that more than conveyed his exasperation with the Englishman.

“I’m not naive Wesley.” Anne said in a cold tone. “I know that once I’m up and running the girls will probably ask me to keep some stuff in the basement or the attic or whatever. Maybe a whole locker or two full of Slayer weapons.”

“Probably some light money laundering too.” Bethany added with a smirk.

“Never!” Lindsey said as he dramatically tapped the side of his nose in plain view of the redhead. “And you can’t prove that we would ever even consider such a thing. Especially not in a court of law.” He went on, overtly winking and tapping his nose, much to the watcher’s consternation.

“The point is that Willow and Tara and the Slayers have been good to me.” Anne went on as she looked back to Wesley. “If I can get their help to start helping people in my own way then I’ll take it. I don’t care if they ask me to help them with something sneaky on the side. They helped me when I was at my worst and if my dreams can help them in some small way then that’s just fine.”

“It’ll always be something that will help a Slayer save lives down the road anyway.” Bethany added with a bored eye roll.

“Right!” Anne agreed. “So what if they ask me to keep a few swords and crossbows in a locked trunk in the office or supply closet? That’s just more incentive to have one or more Slayers hang around and keep the place safe.”

“Well said.” Wesley admitted as he bowed his head slightly. “I withdraw my objections.”

“Good.” Lindsey said as he pushed a contract across the counter for the blonde to sign. “Now sign this without reading the fine print and give us a call when you first born child is conceived.”

“What?” Wesley shouted as Bethany let out a burst of laughter.

“I’m kidding, I’m kidding.” Lindsey assured them as Anne rolled her eyes. “Seriously, take your time reading through this and then get back to me with any questions. Once we’re clear on all the hoops the state wants you to jump through we can drive around town and look for properties that will work for you. It might take some time to remodel the site to your needs and get things up to code.”

“But we’re getting closer to opening.” Anne said as she skimmed the new stack of papers. She then looked up to the lawyer with a worried frown. “Right?”

“Oh yeah.” Lindsey assured her. “You’ll have your first shelter open and ready to help the helpless before the end of this calendar year.”

“Good.” Anne said as her gaze returned to the paperwork. “Good.”

********************

“Okay so this is the Consumer Electronics Show!” Willow called out as she and Tara walked down the aisle of the bus and handed out convention badges to everyone they had flown out with. As she spoke many of her friends stared out the windows on the right side of the bus. The large convention building just off the strip was a sight they had not expected.

“So once a year every January all the big tech and gadget companies fly out here and spend a week eyeing all the new toys their business partners and competitors put out.” Willow went on. “You’ll find all kinds of neat stuff on the show floor and if you want there are plenty of seats open for the big Pentacle presentation Tara and I are running in a few hours.”

“Sounds neat Will.” Xander said as he eyed the laminated badge and lanyard with his name and headshot displayed on one side.

“So what kind of toys are you gals selling?” Rondell asked.

“Something that no one will see coming.” Willow replied with a smile as Tara and the rest of the girls exited the bus and began to walk towards the convention entrance. Before the boys could get up Willow pulled out a second small bag and started handing out another set of lanyards and badges. “And these are for the other show.”

“What other show?” Gunn asked as he watched Fred disappear inside the large building.

“Over there is AEE.” Willow said as she pointed out the windows on the left side of the bus. “The Adult Entertainment Expo.”

“What for real?” Chain shouted as he spun around to look out the other windows.

“Oh my god.” Jonathan whispered as he stared along with the other young men.

“Really?” Rondell asked as he looked back and forth between the smirking redhead and the second convention.

“Oh my god.” Jonathan whispered again.

“Really.” Willow said. “Feel free to spend however much time you want in either convention. There is a good reason why these two conventions have been held the same week for the last few years. If the pattern holds true they will stay that way for at least another decade and a half before AEE slips a few weeks later in the year to coincide with some big redneck gun show or something stupid like that.”

“So this is really happening Will?” Xander asked as he looked between his friend and the porn convention across the street.

“Have fun guys. Try not to catch anything. Penicillin can only do so much.” Willow told them as they began to race out of the bus. “Hold up a minute.” She said as Xander, Gunn, Rondell, Chain and Jonathan began to leave. “I have something else for you guys to handle while we’re in town.”

The five young men watched as Willow pulled out two backpacks that appeared to be filled to the brim. She handed one to Xander and one to Gunn. “Those each have fifty thousand dollars in them. Try not to blow it all in one spot. Also take this list and buy as many of the items as you can find while you’re ogling pornstars.” She finished while handing a long slip of paper to Gunn.

“What is this?” Gunn muttered as he looked over the list. His eyes widened in shock before they shot back up to the amused redhead.

“The girls and I put this shopping list together.” Willow told the now horrified young man. “Your sister had some inventive requests.”

“How bad can it be oh my god!” Xander cried out in horror as he peeked at the list.

“Lets see, dildo, dildo, weird shaped dildo, gallons of lube, a couple harnesses for different dildos, a few silver bullet vibrators.” Rondell rattled off the items on the paper, completely unphased by the provocative nature of the list. “Ooh, scented candles with wax that turns into heated body oil as they melt. Girl you’ve got good tastes.”

“What’s a Share and why does it say “buy a twelve pack” underlined, in parentheses, and surrounded by little hearts?” Jonathan asked as he got a glimpse at the bottom half of the list.

“Oh Goddess that is the most amazing thing ever!” Willow almost gushed as a wide smile broke out across her face. “You guys will know it when you see it, but let’s just say it’s one of Rondell’s weird shaped dildos.”

“Why does it got to be my weird shaped dildo.” Rondell complained.

“Cause you were the one that knew they were weird shaped just by reading the names.” Gunn told his friend with a far too amused grin. “And you’re not gonna tell us who asked for which items are you Red?”

“Not a chance.” Willow told the boys. “But you can probably guess that the stuff that is asked for multiple times or in large quantities is going to each of us.”

“This is the weirdest shopping trip you’ve ever asked me to go on Will.” Xander said as he shook his head.

“Yeah.” Willow agreed with him before turning and walking out of the bus. “Have fun, but don’t catch any STD’s.” She said with a smile before racing to catch up with the other girls.

“So who’s gonna say it?” Gunn asked the other young men standing around him staring at the list.

“Say what?” Chain asked.

“It’s a trap!” Xander and Jonathan cried out at the same time.

“You know it is.” Gunn agreed. With that they left the bus and promptly made their way over to the main entrance of the Adult Entertainment Expo. Little did they know that the choice to enter that convention first would haunt three of them for the rest of their days.

********************

“So you actually went through with it and gave them that list you, Alonna and Faith have been putting together.” Tara said as she shook her head at the redhead that owned her heart. They were backstage in the large theatre hall set aside for Pentacle’s main presentation. Willow was seated in front of a professional makeup mirror while Tara applied just enough cosmetics to give the redhead the extra sexy look the honey blonde adored. Willow would soon walk out on stage and give the speech that would change the world.

“Oh like you didn’t have plenty of input when we wrote the final numbers down yesterday.” Willow said in turn as Tara applied the faintest layer of eye liner. “You and Buffy for that matter. Who would have thought she liked that sort of thing?”

“Who would have thought she knew what the brand names for those things were?” Tara added with a laugh. “Even after all this time she can still surprise us.” Willow could only join her love in laughter.

“I think that’s enough talk about dildos, don’t you Baby?” Willow said once they regained their composure. “Are you ready for our big debut?”

“Always Sweetie.” Tara assured her everything. The honey blonde then looked up and waved one of their employees over to them.

The young woman they had assigned to manage the Pentacle stage presentation came over with her clipboard and headset. She muttered a quick command into the mic before turning to her bosses. “Everything is in place Ms. Maclay. Mr. Pajitnov has been briefed and is ready for his performance. Your special guests have been led to their seats in the balcony press box. The general audience is just now taking their seats. Is there anything else I can get for you and Ms. Rosenberg?”

“Willow needs some water.” Tara told the woman. “We can’t have her getting parched half way through her adorable babble. Especially once those spot lights heat up the stage.”

“Of course Ms. Maclay.” She said before running and rattling off more orders into her headset mic.

“Was that really necessary?” Willow asked.

“Yes.” Tara assured her always. “You’re going to be doing the heavy lifting on this one. I can’t let a little thing like bottled water hold my Baby back.”

Willow shivered as the seldom used pet name left Tara’s lips. Tara smirked as she watched Willow’s reaction. Both knew what they simply had to do next.

Minutes later the assistant came running back with a bottle of water and found her two bosses kissing. She stifled a gasp before averting her gaze to the floor. She set the bottle on the makeup desk in front of Willow and did her best to remain unnoticed. Another full minute passed before Tara broke the kiss.

As Willow staggered from the loss of contact Tara took in a fresh look at her love. “You look beautiful Sweetie.” She said as she wiped away a slight smudge her lipstick had left on Willow. “Go out there and make me proud.”

“Mmm-Hmm.” Willow murmured in blissful pleasure before she recalled just where they were and what they were about to do. “Right! I’ll go, and do that thing. With the going up on stage. I’ll do that right now.” She trailed off nervously as Tara handed her the bottle of water. “Thank you baby.”

“Always.” Tara assured her with a warm smile. Willow stood and clasped hands with Tara once more before turning and walking to the edge of the stage. Tara stood by watching as her everything stepped into the light. Her heart filled with joy at the thought of how far her Willow had come.

********************

“I can’t believe Willow is actually giving a keynote speech.” Buffy said as she and the girls were escorted to a small room with a half dozen seats facing a balcony. She looked out and saw that they were in a theatre box that overlooked the main stage. People were already filing into the seats lined up in front of the stage. The size of the crowd was staggering. It finally struck the Slayer just how important her friends were. She couldn’t help but suspect that this presentation would be far more influential than Willow or Tara had let on.

“Yeah Red knows how to talk like a champ, but she’s the last gal I’d peg for public speaking.” Faith added as she walked up beside her girl and let out a low whistle. “Oh that is all kinds of intimidating.”

“I know right.” Fred said as she stepped up to the balcony beside the Slayers. “The articles all said this was going to be a huge reveal. Literally no one outside the company has any idea what Pentacle has been working on. Ginny’s company has been mentioned as one of their closest partners on this and even she doesn’t know what’s going on.”

“They brought you in but didn’t tell you what they’re working on?” Buffy asked the curly haired redhead who was already seated beside Alonna and nestled into the Slayer’s side.

“Oh no.” Virginia protested. “No, I’m not in on any of this. They only asked if they could credit the telecomm branch of one of my dummy corporations with helping build up networks and infrastructure. They didn’t want to show their hand and reveal that Pentacle is actually doing all of the groundwork. My cable network and software developing branches don’t actually do anything but distract from the custom spell work my family has spent generations doing. But if the Senior Partners want my father’s old shell companies to pretend to be doing stuff the least I can do is say yes and nod along for the cameras.”

“Ginny, you have got to stop calling them the Senior Partners.” Alonna protested as her girlfriend curled into her side. “The only people they want calling them that are all the boot lickers in that big evil law firm.”

“Formerly Evil.” Buffy corrected. “We went to war to tone down their evil, remember.”

“How can I forget?” Alonna replied with an exasperated moan.

“So no one has any idea what Red and Blondie have planned?” Faith asked the girls.

“Nope.” Alonna said as she stared into Virginia’s eyes. “I’m actually much more interested in how they handled giving the list to the guys.”

“Oh my gosh, you don’t think they gave the list to Charles and Xander do you?” Fred cried out as she collapsed into a seat.

“Who else would they give that list to?” Faith asked the Texan with a lurid smirk.

“Wait!” Buffy all but shouted. “They gave Xander the sex toy list you’ve all been working on?” The petite blonde was beyond mortified.

“Just what do you mean by “you all” B?” Faith asked as she led the other Slayer to their seats. “You put just as many things on there as any of us.” The brunette was grinning ear to ear as her girl quietly died of embarrassment.

“And the things you put on there.” Alonna said with an equally wicked smirk. “I didn’t know you had it in you Buffy.”

“Oh she’s gonna have it in her after the boys come back from the shopping trip.” Faith promised.

“Faith!” Buffy shrieked as both of her fellow Slayers cackled with laughter.

“You kind of have to admit that some of those things were a little weird Buffy.” Fred chimed in as the petite blonde continued to blush in ever deepening shades of crimson. “I mean I didn’t even know they came in that shape.”

“Willow let me borrow her computer to come up with ideas.” Buffy protested as her friends continued to laugh. “And it’s not like I even was all that turned on by it! I just figured that, you know, we’re Slayers. We should have, one of those things shaped like a, uh you know.” Buffy’s attempt to explain her action died down as Virginia realized she had been left out of the loop on this particular in joke.

“Shaped like a what?” The wealthy young woman asked.

Buffy sighed and lowered her head. “A cross.” She muttered just loud enough for Fred and Virginia to hear over the laughter of the other two Slayers.

“Oh.” Virginia whispered as she connected the dots. “That was very thoughtful of you Buffy, I can’t wait for Al to unwrap hers.”

“Wait, what?” Alonna cried out as her laughter dried up in an instant.

“Buffy just said that you three should have them since the three of you are Slayers.” Fred explained. “That’s why there were three of them on the list.”

“Oh my god you didn’t.” Alonna all but shouted with just as much mortification as her blonde friend.

“Sounds like a fun night B.” Faith said as she finally got her mirth under control. “I can’t wait to open ours.”

“It was supposed to be a joke Faith.” Buffy muttered. “I wasn’t going to actually use it on myself. I was just a novelty thing to put on the list.”

“Course you weren’t gonna use it on you B.” Faith whispered as she leaned in close to Buffy’s ear. “That’s what you got me for. I ain’t letting your hand hold onto anything slappin’ around down there.”

“Faith.” Buffy whispered as she clenched her legs together. “That’s not fair.”

“Sure it is.” Faith whispered right back into Buffy’s ear. “You can even hold mine while we’re at it.”

The lurid imagery did wonders to help Buffy find her resolve. She looked up with a wicked smirk of her own and leaned in close to Faith’s ear. “You are so going to get it later.” She said in a voice that dripped honey, all the while concealing downright sinister intent.

“That better be a promise.” Faith replied with a shudder of delight.

“Um, guys.” Fred said with little hope of derailing the heated exchange. “I think it’s starting.”

Buffy looked up to see Willow striding out from behind the stage right curtains towards center stage. She stifled a yelp as Faith’s hand slid into interesting places. “Too easy B.” The brunette whispered before turning her attention back to the opening of the presentation.

********************

“Okay, so we’ve got the scented candles, the massage oils, the scented candles that turn into massage oil.” Jonathan said as he checked off items on the list.

“Yo Xander, which flavor of lube should we get?” Rondell asked as he studied a large display rack filled with varying tubes and bottles of lubricants.

“When in doubt chocolate.” Xander said as he eyed a variety of masks that ranged from mildly creepy to downright horrifying. At the moment his eyes refused to leave a frighteningly unrealistic horse head mask. “Chocolate always helps. It’s like a girl thing.”

“Al never mentioned that.” Chain said as he walked out from behind a changing stall curtain wearing ass-less chaps over his jeans and a leather harness that crisscrossed his pale chest.

“Seriously?” Gunn asked as he took in the sight of Chain’s new outfit. “And just ‘cause Al don’t talk about her cravings to us doesn’t mean she don’t got the same ones all girls have.”

“Trust me on this one guys.” Xander repeated in a knowing tone. “Chocolate.”

“That should do it for lube then.” Rondell said as he paid for two dozen bottles of the chocolate flavored substance Xander had recommended. “What’s next?”

“The Valley of Dildos.” Jonathan said as he read from a small map of the convention floor.

“Is that anything like the Temple of Doom?” Rondell asked as he shoved Chain back into the dressing stall.

“From the looks of this map it’s a long corridor of stalls and booths running down the middle of the show floor.” Jonathan said as he studied the map. One last glance back to the list told him all he needed to know. “All we have left to get is a bunch of weird shaped dildos and a few harnesses. This is the weirdest scavenger hunt I’ve ever been on.”

“You guys keep saying “weird shaped” about the stuff on the list.” Chain said as he came out of the stall in his regular clothing. “What’s so weird about them? Aren’t they all pretty much shaped like a penis?”

“Well the first one on the list is the one that stands out the most.” Rondell said as the boys began to walk towards the unfortunately named “valley.” “It’s kind of got a penis shape on one end.”

“And the other end?” Jonathan asked in a now interested tone.

“That part is a crucifix.” Rondell answered with a slight grimace. “It’s got a little white silicone Jesus on the side and everything.”

“Wow.” Xander said as Gunn just let out a long whistle.

“So those are obviously going to the Slayers as a joke gift then.” Jonathan said as he studied other items on the list. “I have no idea what half these names mean. How did you learn so much about this Rondell?”

“I bought a few gifts for this girl I’m in a long distance thing with.” He replied as he avoided eye contact with each of his friends.

“How’s Amy doing?” Gunn asked as Xander’s eyes shot open.

“Amy?” Xander cried out. “As in Amy Madison, the witch from Sunnydale?”

“Um, yes?” Rondell said.

“Wow.” Xander let out another appreciative whistle.

“Way to go man.” Jonathan added. “She’s not my type, but still, congrats.”

“And what type is she?” Rondell asked with an edge to his voice.

“High maintenance.” Xander said before an amused smiled crossed his face. “Also gotta worry about her turning into her mother way down the road.”

“Oh don’t even joke about that.” Jonathan pleaded. “I wasn’t even there when Buffy Slayed Amy’s mom and I still get nightmares from the way Amy described that whole mess.”

“Buffy Slayed Amy’s mom?” Gunn all but shouted in the middle of the crowded convention.

“Not really.” Xander said. “Amy’s mom went all dark witch and tried to kill Amy, Buffy and a few of the school cheerleaders. Buffy dodged her last big spell with a mirror and Amy’s mom went poof.”

“Wow.” Gunn said as he looked back to Rondell with newfound concern. “You hear about this man?”

“She told me the gist of what happened one time over the phone.” Rondell admitted. “Her mom went all “Single White Female” on her with a body swap spell.”

“So that’s why Xander’s girls were on her case about the dark magic.” Chain said.

“Pretty much.” Xander said. “She’s over most of it now. At least I think. I don’t really talk to her all that much outside of saying hi whenever we both stop by Willow and Tara’s pad.”

“So we’re stopping by the dildo shops then?” Rondell said a little too enthusiastically in the hopes of changing topics.

“Looks like we need to.” Jonathan said as he eyed the rest of the list.

“Well even if it’s not on the list, or even in this convention, I’m getting Fred something nice while we’re in this town.” Gunn said as he and Xander walked to the front of the group and led the other three towards the bustling center of the show floor.

“Good idea.” Xander said as his eyes trailed over one booth full of lingerie. “Oh Chuck, man, check out these nighties.”

“You think she’d like one?” Gunn asked skeptically.

“Well not on its own.” Xander admitted. “But that’s why you get her something amazing looking and give it to her after you give her the real gift. It will definitely score you major boyfriend points.”

“What real gift?” Gunn asked as he looked to the other young man in confusion.

“That’s up to you.” Xander began before leaning in with a slight smirk. “But if it were me, I’d pick out a shiny necklace or something at one of the high end jewelers we passed on the Strip. Bring her back something nice she can wear in public to show that you didn’t just piss away all the extra money Willow gave us before sending us into a porn convention.”

“Then after she’s smiling and beaming over the necklace give her the nighty.” Gunn said as he grasped just what Xander was telling him. “Good thinking.”

“I have my moments.” Xander replied with a smirk as they walked into the lingerie booth. The group continued to shop and gawk all throughout the convention. Little did the five young men know that the night would soon take a drastic turn for three of them.

********************

Willow braced herself as she walked out to the center of the large stage. Her hands fumbled with the water bottle as she tried to think of something casual looking to do with them. As the spotlights followed her journey she looked out over the darkened theatre. Several hundred curious and expectant faces watched her every move. She neared the black stool that had been placed on stage as a not too subtle reminder of where she should be standing. With all the courage she could muster Willow set her fears aside and spoke in a relaxed voice that was easily picked up by the microphone in her collar.

“Hi.” She called out to the audience with a small wave. “I’m Willow, and if you saw our media blitz in the last few weeks you know I’m the President, CEO and cofounder of Pentacle.” She took a small sip from the bottle and placed it down on the stool. Willow let her eyes roam over the crowd nearest the stage until a familiar face jumped out at her.

“Now there is obviously more to the story.” Willow went on as she paced a slow circuit in front of the stool. “Some of you may be wondering about that story. Some of you may be wondering about my qualifications to be up here in the first place. But many of you probably recognize my work. If anyone here has enjoyed Nabbit Tech’s latest creative software suit, you’re welcome. And don’t think I don’t see you in the front row David.” Willow finished with a smile and another wave to the rich software engineer sitting nearby. The man gave an almost timid wave back before looking around at all the curious faces.

Willow grinned at the shy man and continued with what she had planned to say. “David is a great guy.” She told the crowd. “Our collaboration with him provided the seed money that made all of this possible. Pentacle wouldn’t be where it is today without the help of the friends and business partners my partner and I have met along the way. It’s with them in mind that I have come here today to give the world the first glimpse of what our future will hold.”

The curtains behind Willow parted to reveal a massive movie screen. The crowd began to murmur curiously as they saw an all too familiar game being played on the screen. Brightly colored shapes consisting of four blocks each fell slowly towards the bottom of the screen. They slowly began to form irregular lines at the bottom. A small portion of the crowd laughed as one of the square pieces fell into a slot and cleared two rows from the screen.

“Now this isn’t new.” Willow told the crowd. “Tetris has been around for just over ten years. It’s a great game, don’t get me wrong, but what does it have to do with the future?” As she spoke more shapes fell and more lines were cleared away. “To answer that let me introduce my guest. Alexey, would you care to join me?”

The crowd went silent as a tall man with a beard stepped out from behind the stage left curtain. He walked towards the redhead while holding a small, black, flat, rectangular device in his hand. As he moved his fingers across the little screen the blocks projected on the big screen moved along from side to side. Whispers and brief cries of surprise rippled through the crowd as the newcomer stopped beside Willow.

“Ah, Ms. Rosenberg.” The man said with a polite bow and a mild Russian accent as he continued to play the game on the small device in his hand. “Is so good to see you again.”

“Likewise Mr. Pajitnov.” Willow said to the man whose sudden appearance stunned the crowd. “So how are you enjoying our new piece of hardware?”

“Oh this is amazing.” He said in a much more enthused voice. “I have never seen a touch screen so responsive. I almost can’t believe it really works and I’ve been fiddling with it since you gave me this prototype.”

“Glad you like it.” Willow said as she glanced at the stunned looks throughout the crowd. “But you’re a busy man. You can’t just be using it for games.”

“Oh no, no.” He agreed as he paused the falling blocks and pressed a button on the front face of the device. Tetris vanished and in its place a half filled in calendar appeared. “It has completely changed my work flow. I can get so much done with all my contacts and schedules all in one place.” He flipped through a few screens and came up with the flight info for the plane that had taken him to Los Vegas just the day before.

“And the last time we spoke you said you were listening to music?” Willow asked knowing full well the man’s answer.

“Of course.” Alexey replied as he closed his calendar and pressed a little square with music notes on it. The screen filled with a bar that began to expand and contract as speakers filled the theatre with the notes to a classical opera song. “And I was also able to take a few pictures and some video of my trip with the built in camera.” He fiddled with the object again and the theatre screen was filled with footage of his walk from the dressing room up to the stage he now stood on. Willow smiled brightly as she caught a glimpse of Tara waving to the camera.

A moment passed before the video was cut short and replaced with the tune from a much more modern pop song. Alexey pressed a green circle with a little white phone symbol that came up on the screen. The crowd gasped as he brought the device to his ear and spoke. “Yes? No, I’m at CES now. My plane came in last night. I’m here until next Tuesday. Thank you. Bye.”

“Oh that’s right.” Willow said as she pinched the bridge of her nose in feigned embarrassment. “I knew I was forgetting something. It’s also a phone.”

“It is also a phone.” Alexey agreed with a wide smile. “But I was meaning to ask you. Are there any other programs I can run on this new phone?”

“That’s the best part!” Willow said with a much more eager voice. “It has an open architecture design. Pentacle has developed a few apps for it but most of the ones we just showed off came from our partner developers. You yourself helped get the Tetris app ready for today’s announcement.”

“I did.” The older Russian agreed.

“But once we release the phone to the world anyone with a computer and a little bit of skill will be able to program their own apps.” Willow went on. “And once an app is finished and ready for release the users can submit it for a place in our online store.”

“So anyone can buy any app?” He asked.

“Pretty much.” Willow told him. “Once it passes a minor service inspection and a few automated tests the developer can set a price they feel is fair and the users can pick out anything they like to customize their phone with.”

“So someone could sell a new and unfamiliar app for a lot of money then?” Alexey asked in a more worried tone.

“Or they could set the price to zero and give it away for free.” Willow countered. “It’ll be up to the community at that point.”

“That sounds amazing and a little scary.” Alexey said as he pulled Tetris back up on the big screen.

“Oh it will probably feel like the Wild West for the first few weeks until things even out.” Willow said with a sly chuckle. “And won’t that be interesting to see?”

“I can’t wait.” Alexey said before bowing again and walking offstage.

“Thanks again Alexey.” Willow waved goodbye to the man before turning back to the audience. “So there you have it. Pentacle’s first innovative piece of hardware will have nearly limitless potential. It’s all up to the users to reach for that potential. The price and cellular coverage plans are yet to be determined but I can tell you that early network coverage will be through our partnership with Bryce Telecomm affiliates. We are eagerly awaiting offers for similar partnership from other cell providers willing to sign up.”

“Feel free to stop by our booth on the show floor and try out the dozens of prototypes we have set up. The Star Phone will hit store shelves in October of this year.” Willow told the crowd. As the release window was announced cheers sprang up throughout the room. Willow received a standing ovation and replied in turn with a slight curtsey.

Thunderous applause filled the room as Willow’s closest friends stared in shock from their box seats. Of the five women there only Fred had any idea of the technological leap the tiny device would usher into the world. The Slayers simply stared in shock. No one save for Willow, Tara and their teams of engineers at Pentacle could have anticipated this.

********************

“Oh, gawd…” Jonathan moaned as he tried and failed to raise his head.

“Ugh.” Came a voice from the far side of the room.

“Wha, huh?” Yet another voice broke the early morning quiet.

“Where… Where are we?” Jonathan asked as he finally managed to open his eyes. His face was pressing down into the carpet of the common room of their hotel suite from the day before. He finally managed to lift himself up ever so slightly only to wince as something sticky tried to hold his cheek in place against the carpet. “Oh my god.” He muttered.

“The fuck happened to us!” Chain shouted as he jumped up from his spot under the table off to one side of the room. His head slammed into the underside of the table and immediately fell back to the floor. The series out loud outbursts did little more than increase the pounding within the skulls of the other two young men.

“Settle down over there.” Rondell pleaded as he rubbed his own head. “Anyone else feel like they got curb stomped by a line of showgirls?”

“Oh my god.” Jonathan muttered again.

“What happened last night?” Chain asked as he finally climbed out from under the large dining table.

“Ahhh!” Jonathan screamed as he tore his face free of the sticky carpet. “Ahh… I don’t even want to know what’s on my face. I need to wash this gunk off.” The diminutive teen stood and stumbled his way over to the bathroom. He heard the other two young men begin to argue again as he opened and closed the door. Jonathan walked over to the toilet and began to relieve himself. The familiar sounds of liquid hitting porcelain were interrupted by a low grumble off to his right. Jonathan looked up with bleary eyes and saw that he was not alone.

Sprawled out in the bathtub was a hideous creature sparsely covered in short patches of mangy fur. The creature let out a low growl as it rolled over in the tub. Jonathan gasped and practically flung himself backwards against the far wall of the bathroom. The creature’s eyes flew open and it saw the young man for the first time.

“Oh my god. Oh my god. Oh my god.” Jonathan muttered as she slowly slid along the wall back towards the door. The beast snapped its jaws once as it began to climb out of the bathtub. Jonathan just flung himself through the door and slammed it shut behind him as the monster let out an angry bark.

“What happened to getting that crap off your face?” Rondell asked as he began to walk towards the door.

“Hellhound.” Jonathan whispered as Rondell and Chain noticed the terror in his eyes.

“What?” Chain asked as he advanced on the door. “No way.” He lightly shoved a still terrified Jonathan aside and poked his head inside the bathroom. “There’s no way a hell HOLY SHIT!” He screamed as the beast flung itself at the door. Chain managed to close it again just as Rondell grab a chair and a do not disturb sign. “What the fucking hell is a god damned hellhound doing in our bathroom?” Chain shouted once the door was barricaded.

“Where’s Gunn and Xander?” Rondell asked the even more pressing question.

“Oh my god.” Jonathan whispered as he realized the danger they were all in.

“Check their room.” Rondell said.

Chain ran into the bedroom on the far side of the suite’s common room and almost immediately ran back out. “They’re not there!” He cried out in a panic.

“Oh my god.” Jonathan said.

“Shit!” Rondell cursed as he raced to the doorway Chain still blocked. He looked inside and saw something important that Chain had overlooked. “What the fuck is that thing?” Rondell muttered as he spotted a tiny gray creature sleeping in a pile of shredded clothes on the nightstand between the two beds.

The tiny creature looked up and the two Crew members immediately recognized its overtly demonic features. “Well hello there gay boys.” The small demon called out in an airy and disinterested voice.

“Grab it?” Chain asked.

“Grab it!” Rondell ordered. They both lunged forward just as the creature flipped up into the air and skimmed along the ceiling. It bolted out the door but was immediately seized in mid air by an unseen force.

“Guys.” Jonathan said in a strained voice as he held a hand up towards the demon. “I’m not any good at this and imps are slippery when it comes to magic. Get something to bind it. Please…”

Rondell and Chain wasted no time. The imp was restrained and shoved into an empty carryon bag just as Jonathan’s strength ran out. The hellmouth resident fell to his knees as sweat formed a slick layer over his entire body.

“Let me out of here!” The imp shouted.

“Shut the hell up demon!” Rondell shouted back.

“You didn’t mind my sweet talk last night big boy.” The imp mocked the young man.

“What the hell does that mean?” Rondell cried out as the imp laughed from inside the bag.

“What the hell happened to us last night?” Chain asked as the trio all stared at each other in shock and confusion.

“We need to get help.” Chain said just as Rondell told them, “We need to find Gunn and Xander.”

“We can’t tell the Slayers.” Jonathan muttered to himself as he climbed back to his feet.

“Why the hell not?” The other two young men snapped back.

“Think about what Alonna and Willow would do to us if they thought we got Gunn and Xander eaten by a hellhound.” Jonathan said in a voice that was so far beyond terror that it had almost come back around to calm. “They’d skin us alive.”

“They’re not dead.” Rondell said. “What happened last night?”

“We made sweet, sweet love.” The imp called out from the inside of the bag.

“Xander and Gunn went into a jewelry store to get a gift for Fred!” Chain shouted as he recalled the barest hint of the prior evening. “We need to retrace out steps.”

“We should also probably look for all the bags of dildos and lube we bought them yesterday.” Jonathan muttered.

“Yeah ‘cause I’m not seeing them around here.” Rondell said as he tried to come up with more of a plan. “Yeah that’s as good as we got for now. Let’s go find our boys. Jonathan grab the imp.”

With that the trio made their way quickly and quietly out of the building. At the front entrance of the hotel the valet called to them right away and told them their car would be ready in a moment. They each looked to one another in confusion since none of them had brought a car on their vacation. A minute later the same valet pulled up to the curb in one of the strangest monstrosities the trio had ever seen.

“Oh my god.” Jonathan said in another stunned whisper.

“What the hell is that thing?” Rondell asked in complete befuddlement as he looked up at the massive vehicle before them.

“It looks an awful lot like the monster truck version of Batman riding a T-Rex.” Chain said as he let out a long, impressed whistle.

“Oh my god.” Jonathan said as he looked up at tires wider in diameter then he could reach with his arms and legs stretched out.

“Your truck gentlemen.” The valet said as he jumped down from the driver’s door and handed them the keys. Rondell absent mindedly reached in his pocket and was surprised to find a hundred dollar bill to tip the man with. “Thank you sir.” The valet said before running off to greet another guest.

“How do we even?” Chain began to ask as he noticed the foot wells of the doors were above his own head. Jonathan jumped up towards the truck and on the third attempt undid a latch just under the driver’s door that released a ladder. Rondell and Chain stared at the confused young man who only shrugged in return.

The trio climbed the ladder and entered the door in the side of the T-Rex’s body. They quickly took their seats and slowly pulled the vehicle out of the entrance way of Caesars Palace. Though they had little clue where they were going they each hoped to find their friends as quickly as possible.

********************

“I can’t believe you kept this a secret for so long Will.” Buffy said as she sat in Faith’s lap, fiddling with the prototype Star Phone Willow had given her the day before. The girls sat around the large table out on the balcony of their hotel suite. They enjoyed the many plates full of breakfast items which room service had brought up that morning. For once the three Slayers weren’t wolfing down their oversized meals.

Faith speared another piece of fruit from her plate and popped the morsel in her girl’s mouth before happily going back for one of her own. “What other secrets are ya hidin’ Red?”

“All of the outcomes of every sporting event that will take place over the next thirty years.” Willow deadpanned as she and Tara fed each other at a leisurely pace. Tara suppressed a giggle at the quirky reference.

“Now Sweetie.” Tara admonished her love with a delighted grin. “We promised Doc Brown we’d keep that Almanac hidden in a safe next to the keys to the Delorean.”

“Huh?” Buffy asked in confusion as Faith just grinned.

“Xander showed you those movies too, didn’t he?” The brunette asked Tara with a sly chuckle that went over the head of the petite blonde in her lap.

“You have no idea how many movie marathons I’ve let Xander talk me into.” Tara said as she fed a forkful of eggs to the redhead in her lap. “Lucky for all of us he and Willow have great tastes in classic sci-fi.”

“Back to the Future B.” Faith said once it became apparent that Buffy was still out of the loop.

“Oh.” Buffy said as she finally connected the dots. “I think I missed those.”

“What?” Willow all but shrieked at the shameful admission.

“I saw the one with the flying train and the two little kids.” Buffy tried to save herself from the shocked and dismayed looks the witches were giving her.

“That was the last two minutes of the third movie.” Virginia said as she and Alonna watched the odd back and forth between the other four girls. “And the Saturday morning cartoon now that I think about it.”

“Oh.” Buffy let out in a defeated whisper as Faith simply stroked her back.

“Well I know what we’re doing as soon as we get back to Sunnydale.” Willow said.

“We should find Xander and tell him.” Tara added with a playful smirk. “He can talk Buffy and Faith’s ears off until we leave in a few days.”

“Not a chance.” Faith declared with no room for argument. “I only got so much Buffy time on this vacation. I ain’t splitting it with the Xan man.”

“Seconded.” Buffy agreed as Faith pulled her in for a kiss. “Seriously Will,” Buffy said as she played with her new test phone, “this is like magic and stuff right? There’s no way this phone is your ordinary technobabble.”

“It’s not magic Buffy.” Willow assured the Slayer. “Though most people won’t be able to tell the difference just yet.”

“So it’s like some super advanced future tech from an alternate dimension?” Buffy went on in an even more intrigued tone.

“Not really Sweetie.” Tara chimed in.

“We just sort of beat someone else to the punch.” Willow admitted as she looked around the table with an anxious grimace.

“Someone else was going to invent the Star Phone?” Virginia asked. “Are they going to sue or something?”

“Considering we w-went with a different name and got the jump on them by just over a d-decade I think we’re in the clear.” Tara assured her friends. “Though Willow did make her version more user friendly.”

“And it’s not like this will be the only smart phone on the market.” Willow said in a tone that almost pleaded with the other girls to cut her some slack. “Every other cell phone manufacturer is going to be scrambling to backwards engineer our design from the second we sell the first one. Plus the blackberry and palm pilot people are going to need to find a new business model. But in the long run this is where the technology of the world was already going. We just kinda pushed things forward a little.”

“So who did you put out of business with this?” Virginia asked with an amused grin.

“Oh they have other revenue streams.” Tara assured the girl sitting beside the ebony Slayer. “Plus they have their most loyal customers following their every word like a cult. Even with us stealing their thunder they’ll still land on their feet.”

“And it’s not even like I copied their design completely. I put in a lot of features that they didn’t bother to add until they released the fifth or sixth version of their phone.” Willow protested.

“They made six different phones?” Buffy asked in surprise and confusion.

“They made one new version of the same phone every two years.” Tara corrected. “What were they up to before you left that first world Sweetie?”

“Twenty five-ish?” The redhead replied uncertainly. “Other companies made competing products that I took design elements from. I didn’t just copy the first try from my first life and leave things at that.” She paused for a long moment considering her next words carefully. “So speaking of things we haven’t told you guys yet.” Willow began in a more nervous tone.

“Here it is.” Alonna muttered as she cut into a thick slice of ham on her plate.

“The guy who currently runs the Tropicana is an asshat.” Tara explained in far more definitive detail than the others had expected from her.

“Whoa there potty mouth!” Faith called out sarcastically. “You go down on you gal pal with that mouth?”

“Oh yes she does. Love your spicy talk Baby.” Willow said with a proud smirk before shaking her head and trying to get back to the matter at hand. “Anyway, Lee DeMarco was a talentless stage magician until he got his hands on a dark magic relic. We need to storm his casino, enter the command center of his own personal black market, and smash his life’s work to bits.”

“What does this magic thing do?” Faith asked as her inner Slayer took over.

“They invite promising people to play a rigged game with cursed poker chips.” Willow went on to explain. “The chips steal the player’s destiny and transfer that destiny to this big, white, glowy crystal ball thing. The first time around he enslaved Lorne to read people for him and cherry pick the best destinies.”

“The doodad is a crystal ball for real?” Faith asked with renewed amusement.

Alonna cried out at the same time as Faith with a much more shocked question. “Lorne worked for him?”

“He lured Lorne in by giving him his own nightly stage show.” Tara explained. “When Lorne refused to read the audience DeMarco shot one of the backup dancers in the head.”

Faith, Alonna and Virginia sat in stunned silence as the horrific story came to a close. The next person to speak did so with barely concealed rage and firm conviction in her voice. “What do you mean it steals people’s destinies?” Buffy asked.

“DeMarco takes the great things his victims will accomplish in the future and puts them up for auction to the highest bidders.” Willow went on. “In your case he would steal the pivotal roles you guys play in all the apocalypses you have yet to stop and then he’d sell them off.”

“That could destroy the world.” Tara told the three Slayers.

“So it’s important that whatever you do once inside the Tropicana, do not touch one of the Million Dollar Spin to Win chips. And if you do then don’t toss it onto any roulette tables.” Willow warned them with grave emphasis. “If you get slipped a chip hold onto it until Tara or I can check it.”

“Or one of you smashes the big glowing thing in his office.” Tara remarked.

“I like that plan better.” Alonna admitted.

“When do we strike?” Buffy asked in a serious tone that fully displayed the authority of the Slayer.

“Later tonight.” Willow told them. “After the convention is done for the day.”

“Good. He won’t even see us coming.” Buffy promised.

********************

“Okay this not remembering anything that happened last night is a pain in the ass.” Rondell said as they sat in the monster truck waiting by the entrance to an intimidating looking alleyway.

“Did we seriously steal this truck last night?” Jonathan asked as panic began to set in.

“I really think we need a “don’t ask don’t tell” policy about any crimes that may or may not have happened last night.” Chain said.

“That would probably be for the best.” Rondell agreed as Jonathan just nodded along.

“I still don’t get why we came to this place.” Jonathan admitted as he racked his brain for ever more elusive details about the night before.

“Me neither.” Rondell admitted. “But the glove box was full of takeout menus for that Chinese place over there.”

“Who’s that that just walked into the alley?” Chain interrupted as he saw figures standing in the narrow corridor.

“We need to find out.” Rondell admitted.

The trio slowly climbed out of the pilfered monster truck and made their way to the alley. As they neared the corner they heard grunting and snarling that could only mean one thing.

“Demons.” Jonathan whispered as the purse like bag on his arm burst open.

“I’m over here!” The imp shouted at the demons who all turned and snapped to attention. “Thanks for taking me back to my Fyarls humans.” The little demon snickered in delight as it flew just above their heads. “I’ll show my thanks by making this quick. Get ‘em boys!” The imp shouted at the Fyarl demons.

“Shit.” Rondell, Chain and Jonathan shouted in unison as they turned and fled the scene. The trio raced out of the alley and past the stolen monster truck. Though they enjoyed spending a day on the Strip in such a visually striking vehicle there was no way to climb back inside one at a time with so many demons after them. The boys raced until their lungs burned and their feet ached. Once they were certain they had lost the pursuing demons they stopped to catch their breaths.

“That was bad.” Chain muttered in between wheezes.

“Oh.” Jonathan let out in between heavy gasps. “My god.”

“We can’t just blindly walk into traps like that.” Rondell said once his heart stopped hammering against the inside of his ribcage. “We need to find actual clues about what happened last night and where Gunn and Xander are.”

“What do you want us to do?” Chain asked in annoyance. “It’s not like we have a map of where we were last night.”

“Oh hey.” Jonathan said as he pulled a crumpled looking piece of paper from his pockets. “I’ve got a tourist map of the Strip.”

“What really?” Chain asked.

“That’s it!” Rondell shouted as he began to rifle through his own pockets.

“What, the Strip?” Chain asked as he looked back to his friend. “I don’t think our boys are gonna be on this map.”

“No! Pockets! Check your pockets for any thing you don’t remember.” Rondell ordered.

The trio searched with renewed vigor until each pulled out an unfamiliar item. They huddled together and held their clenched fists out before opening them as one. As the three identical items came into view the young men looked to each other with confusion and dread. None of them could remember visiting the casino that matched the logo printed on each of the match books in their hands.

“So we’re checking out the Tropicana then.” Rondell said.

“It’s the only lead.” Jonathan admitted.

“Well let’s hurry.” Chain said in a more anxious voice.

The trio began the short walk back to the Strip. The sun was just beginning to set as they reached the casino. As they walked inside they couldn’t help but sense that they were being watched. Little did they know that the trouble they had caused the night before would long be remembered.

********************

“Mr. DeMarco, we have a situation.” The tall, bald, head of security said as he approached his boss.

“What is it this time Spencer?” Lee DeMarco asked as he pinched the bridge of his nose. “I’m still reeling from the mess last night. Whatever it is you take care of it.”

“It’s about the incident last night sir.” The dour faced ebony man said. “They’re back.”

“Those three idiots are back in my casino?” The owner of the Tropicana shouted. All around the control room men engaged in the sale of pilfered destinies stopped what they were doing and looked to their employer. The glare Lee DeMarco shot the wall of monitors as the three young men came into view was enough to terrify each of the futures brokers. “Give them a seat at our special game. They’re going to pay me back one way or another.”

********************

“I don’t know about this.” Jonathan said as they were led past a velvet rope and two large bouncers.

“It’s just a quick spin to win promo.” Chain said as the hostess handed them each a single green and white poker chip.

“We don’t have time for this.” Rondell said as he dropped the token on the floor. “We need to ask around the bar and see if anyone saw our boys last night.”

“You’re probably right.” Chain said as he slipped the chip into his pocket.

“We can always come back to it.” Jonathan said as he placed the chip on the large table with a modified roulette wheel at its center. None of them noticed as the chip flashed with an inner glow for an instant before it slid across the felt lined surface and into a yellow circle.

“Let’s go ask around at the bar.” Rondell said he walked towards the curtain they had entered through.

“Yeah, we need to find Xander and Gunn before the girls…” Jonathan said only to be interrupted by the dealer operating the wheel.

“House wins!” The man called out as Jonathan stopped in his tracks. Another hostess walked around the room and handed each of the players a large cup full of quarters. “Thank you for playing. Compliments of the casino.” The dealer said as the cup was placed into Jonathan’s hand.

“Oh hey, quarters. Thanks.” Jonathan said in an empty, distracted voice.

“Johnny Boy?” Rondell asked as he caught the vacant inflection in his friend. “You okay?”

“Gotta play to win.” Jonathan muttered as he aimlessly shuffled out of the room and over to the slot machines.

“Whoa there, what the hell is up with the J Dawg?” Chain asked as he and Rondell followed their friend.

“No idea.” Rondell said as he suddenly realized just how dangerous the promotional game really was. “Oh shit.”

********************

“What the hell is this?” Lee DeMarco shouted as all of his employees stared in horror at the relic at the center of their operation. “Why is it doing that?”

“I don’t know sir.” Spencer admitted as he glanced back at the screens that had all turned black. All sales had ceased thanks to whatever it was that had happened to the relic.

“It’s supposed to be all white and glowy!” DeMarco shouted. “Now it’s black and making some terrible moaning sound.”

“Ughhhh…” The mystical artifact groaned as if in pain. A slight buzzing filled the air.

“Whose destiny did we just steal?” DeMarco asked as he looked back to the security camera feeds.

“The three boys from last night.” Spencer said as he rewound the video. “Only the short, white one set his chip on the table.”

“Go get them!” DeMarco shouted. “Drag all three of them in here and make them fix this.”

“From beneath you…” The crystal orb moaned. A chill ran down the spines of each and every man in the room.

“That can’t be good.” The casino owner grumbled as he watched the security feeds.

Moments later Rondell, Chain and Jonathan were dragged in by Spencer and a half dozen armed guards. The two demon hunters from LA looked around the room and began to panic as they saw the glowing black relic.

“Yo dawg, I knew there was some dark witch boy that put the whammy on us last night!” Chain cried out just before being slapped upside the head by one of the casino guards.

“Put the whammy on you!” Demarco shouted in disgust. “After what you three did to me last night! If I didn’t need you to fix this I’d have you dragged out to the desert and shot.”

“Whoa, we didn’t do anything.” Rondell said as he tried to ignore the way Jonathan was aimlessly wandering around the room. “What did you do to our white boy?” He asked with an accusing glare.

“What did he do to my magic orb?” DeMarco shouted back. “It wasn’t like this ten minutes ago!”

“From beneath you… It devours.” The magic orb groaned in a haunting voice.

“That is all kinds of unsettling.” Rondell admitted as he and Chain stared at the artifact.

“It’s not supposed to talk!” DeMarco shouted. “Why is it talking after stealing his destiny?”

“His what now?” Chain asked in confusion only to be immediately punched in the jaw by Spencer.

“From beneath…” The orb said once more before the doors on either side of the room were smashed in.

“Who else wants some?” Faith shouted as she raced into the room with a nightstick in each hand. The brunette moved like a furious whirlwind as she rained down blows on Demarco’s human security staff.

“Save some for the rest of us Faith.” Alonna chimed in as she charged Spencer, knocked him to the ground and dislocated one of the security chief’s shoulders as he flailed helplessly. “What the hell are you guys doing here?” She asked as she noticed her friends for the first time.

One guard managed to pull his gun and aim it in Faith’s direction only to scream in agony as the weapon and arm were wrenched painfully behind his back. “You don’t want to do that again.” Buffy whispered in his ear before squeezing his wrist. The sickening crunch of breaking bones filled the room.

As the chaos cleared DeMarco realized he was alone with the force that had invaded his business and poised itself to topple his empire. “Now wait just a moment.” He said as the Slayers turned to face him.

“…beneath you… devours…” The dark orb said.

“You’re all trespassing on…” Before he could finish his lips were sewn shut by thick black twine.

“I think that’s enough out of you.” Willow said as she and Tara stepped into the room. “What the frilly heck are you three doing in here?” She glared at Rondell and Chain who were still looking helplessly at Jonathan.

“We had to move in the second we saw his men snatch you up.” Alonna said in an equally disappointed tone.

“Where have you three been all day?” Buffy asked as she marched up beside Alonna.

“We were looking for Gunn and Xander.” Rondell said in a resigned and defeated tone.

“Why?” Alonna asked in utter confusion.

“We’re so sorry Al.” Rondell said. “We don’t remember what happened last night, but… We lost them.”

“What?” Faith asked as she turned to face the young man. “No way.” She finished with a dismissive laugh.

“Xander and Gunn aren’t missing.” Willow told them in an exasperated voice. “Xander has been by the hotel pool hitting on lonely cougars all day. He got up early and came by saying you guys were out all night.”

“And Gunn has been with Fred since last night.” Alonna added. “He tried to check in with you guys but the room was trashed and apparently someone left a hellhound in the bathroom.”

“Oh no.” Rondell whispered.

“Yeah Gunn had no idea what to do until Fred waltzed up and nerve punched the ugly sucker in the throat.” Faith told them with a laugh. “They came and got us and I snapped its neck.”

“I think someone roofied us.” Rondell said at last. “We can’t remember anything from last night.”

“From beneath you…” The orb moaned again.

“Okay that is starting to get annoying.” Buffy said as she looked back to Willow for some solution to the situation. “Smash?”

“Yes Buffy, smash.” Willow told the Slayer.

“Yay!” Buffy cheered as she raced over and struck the orb with her own nightstick.

DeMarco tried to lunge for the orb before the Slayer reached it only to be batted aside by the waves of mystical energy that erupted from the shattered crystal. As each of the stolen destinies was returned to its rightful owner the man who had bound his power to the ruined artifact let out his last breath.

“What?” Jonathan cried out as his body was struck by one long dark wisp of energy. “What’s going on?”

“You’re back!” Rondell and Chain shouted as they watched his recovery.

“Yeah, wait. Was I gone?” He asked before his eyes widened in shock. “Oh I think I remember some stuff from last night. We were here. Then we kind of won the monster truck and drove it through the gift shop. Then we went back to our hotel and went up to the roof… Oh my god. Guys! The dildos are on the roof!” Jonathan shouted as he recalled more of what they had done the night before.

“Dildos on the roof?” Buffy asked in an even more confused tone.

“The dildos are on the roof!” Chain shouted in joy.

“Oh god we spent the whole day reliving that Hangover movie didn’t we.” Rondell muttered as he realized how ridiculous their misadventures had been.

********************

“I can’t believe we went through all of that.” Rondell muttered as he packed his toothbrush.

“Believe it.” Chain told his friend.

“Hey guys I’m gonna take a quick shower before we head to the airport.” Jonathan said as he came into the bathroom and began to remove his long sleeve shirt. Before Rondell could respond he caught a glimpse of the young man’s exposed back. His jaw practically hit the floor at the unexpected sight.

“Yeah that’s a good…” Chain began to respond before looking up and catching a glimpse of Jonathan’s back for himself. “Holy shit.” He whispered.

In large black letters across Jonathan’s shoulder blades the words “Thug Life” were tattooed in heavily stylized text. Below that the rest of Jonathan’s back contained an eerily familiar portrait of Batman mounted on a T-Rex as well as what looked like a formation of Jedi Knights riding unicorns. The image covered his entire back down to his waistline.

“Man, this was one hell of a vacation, wasn’t it?” Jonathan said as Chain and Rondell turned and practically fled the room.